The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

Chapter One

She was tiny but fierce, and she was kicking my ass.

"Murph!" I said, "That's not even fair! You're cheating!"

"Quit being a whiny ass, Dresden, and take your medicine."

We both made a few more moves, and my character got shot. Blood spattered on my side of the screen, and DEAD popped up on my hud.

"Jesus, Dresden, how is it you defeated a literal pack of Werewolves, and you can't last fifteen minutes in Arena of Combat?"

"Look," I said, throwing the controller down. "In order to play these games with you, I've had to basically give up magic. You know what that's like, Murph?"

She shrugged, "my every day?"

"Your everyday minus maybe an arm or a leg, perhaps."

I tugged at the collar around my neck. Butters had created a gizmo that nullified my magical field so I could take part in electronic society. I think he did it in self-interest after I poofed his latest supercomputer when I bumbled in without warning a few months ago. With the Covid-19 outbreak, Murph and I had been on an extended vacation, alone together in her little house, and we decided we'd try it sans-magic so I could finally use the microwave without causing it to explode.

"Stop being a baby, Dresden. I won fair and square. You can't use magic in a video game anyway."

I nodded, crossing my arms and clenching my jaw. It just wasn't fair. She, Butters, Billy, and all the rest had a lifetime of experience growing up with electronic devices.

"Wanna watch a movie?" She said, sliding next to me and putting my arm around her. She fit nicely. We fit nicely together. It was nice to have such long arms that could completely reach around her and pinch or caress any part of her at any time.

It was nice.

I smiled and leaned over, kissing her softly on the lips. "That, or we could…"

"Jesus, Dresden, are you perpetually horny?"

"Hey, I have a lot of time to make up for." I used my long arms to great advantage to caress certain body parts I knew she enjoyed caressing. I kissed the side of her neck.

"Mmmm," she moaned softly, leaning into me.

I inhaled her perfume, her essence. We had been together for almost a month, alone in the little house. We rarely went out, only to get grocery staples, otherwise sheltering in place like the rest of the country.

Luckily, the supernatural world seemed to be on something of a break too. No ghosts had been haunting, no werewolves had been turning, no ghouls had been…ghouling…the world seemed to have hit the pause button, and I could hear birds chirping in the morning in the middle of Chicago again.

She turned and took my face in both of her hands and kissed me deeply. I liked kissing. I especially liked kissing Karrin Murphy, formerly of CPD. She had the most kissable lips in the history of kissable lips.

We were just about to retire to the bedroom, both of us working ourselves up to a full ardor when the doorbell rang.

"You expecting anybody?" Murph said in a husky voice, as she panted softly.

"No," I said, breathing a little heavy myself.

"Fuck, this better be good."

I got up off the couch, trying to arrange…things…so as not to be too evident.

"Make them go away, and I'll meet you in the bedroom," Murphy said, with a little glint in her eye.

I knew that glint, she wasn't going to be wearing much when I went into the bedroom, and I grinned. "Sounds like a plan."

She bounded off the sofa and down the hallway as I walked to the door and opened it.

A young woman stood in the foyer. Tall, she had long blonde hair, light blue eyes, and was wearing a white blazer, slacks, and a blue blouse. She stood, looking at me for a moment.

"Can I help you?"

She opened her mouth. "H…h…" she stammered, then tears filled her eyes. "Harry?"

I frowned. "Yes?"

"It's me, Harry." She stepped up to me, throwing her arms around me and giving me a full-body hug. "Susan."

"Wait; what?" I said, pulling away from her.

"It's me, Susan Rodriguez." She tried to hug me again, but I held her at arm's length.

"The last I saw Susan, she was Vampiric, Latina, and… dead."

"I know, Harry." The woman backed up a step. "I promise it's me. Do your soul gaze, then you'll know."

I touched the collar around my neck. "I can't at the moment. No magic. Thanks for stopping by, though." I started to close the door.

"Harry, it's me!" The door closed, and I walked down to the bedroom.

"Who was it?" Murphy said.

"Some crazy. Said she was Susan." I started to take off my clothes.

I was halfway to being undressed when the doorbell rang again.

Murphy got up this time. "I'll deal with her." She put on a robe and walked out of the room.

Susan had been my…well, my ex-girlfriend. We'd been very close, so close, in fact, Margaret Angelica Mendoza had been borned. But Susan had become a half-vampire and long story short, I'd been forced to kill her on the altar of the Red Court, thereby murdering every Red Court vampire in the process in a giant uber spell.

Murphy didn't come back. I could hear them in the living room, murmuring. Murphy's voice was a bit strident.

I sighed. This was not how I wanted to spend my isolation. I tugged my sweats back on, and pulled a t-shirt over my head and walked out into the living room.

"Please, Harry!" The woman said. "You have to believe me!"

I sighed. "Look, lady. I don't know who you are, or what rock you came from but I suggest going right back—"

"Is this your summer home in Zurich?"

"Hah." I said…" Very fun—" I paused. Something about that line rang a bell. The first time we were going to go out on a date, a minor demon showed up and spoiled things. I had used that line when she asked if it was my apartment—

"Susan?" I said, my heart suddenly starting to pound in my chest.

"Police having you put in overtime, Harry?" She said, glancing at Susan. And it was another line from our almost first date.

"Murph, get this thing off me. I need to soul gaze her."

"But Harry—"

"Murph!" I said, pulling on the collar.

She sighed. "Well, kneel down, you big oaf."

I knelt, and Susan pulled the hair back at the nape of my neck and pressed a combination of buttons to allow the collar to slip off. Immediately, I felt the presence of magic again, and I inhaled deeply, feeling the power of the earth, the air, the spirits around me. It was like breathing again, as if I were taking a breath on a mountain top in Switzerland. The sweet, sweet feeling of power in all it's glory.

I looked over at the woman, and we met eyes. It all came rushing back. Her passion, the motivation to go, to do, to act. It was always what drove her forward, digging up stories for the Arcane, stories of the supernatural, and then she had become part of the story when she'd been bitten by Bianca St. Claire a vampire of the Red Court. By confessing my love to her, she'd been able to stop her blood lust and I could feel how that had hit her, my love, that confession. It held her like a beacon of light in the darkness, driving her to join the Fellowship of St. Giles. Her pursuit of righteousness led her to South America, where she fought Red Vampires to save children. He saw the first, and only time they'd made love, bound by the Sidhe rope it had again held her monster at bay, and led to our daughter, Maggie.

I blinked away tears as I pulled my gaze from her.

"Well?" Murphy said.

"It's her," I said, walking over and sitting down on the sofa. The console game gave a high pitched squeal then belched out smoke.

"Dammit," Murphy whispered. "We just got that."

I couldn't wrap my brain around this. Susan was alive? How? When…"How?" I said.

"May I sit?" She indicated a chair across from me.

"Of course," Murphy said, a little too loudly. "I'll go make coffee…" then she mumbled something I couldn't hear, stalking off into the kitchen.

Susan sat primly on the edge of the chair, tucking her skirt over her legs. "Apparently, there were irregularities with my death. Or so I was told."

I rolled my eyes. "You too?"

She glanced at me. "Wait, when did you die, Harry?"

I shrugged, long story. "So…irregularities?"

She nodded. "Yes. I got to this weird place, and this train was going to just run over me. Someone pulled me off the tracks just in time.

"Carmichael?"

"Who?" She looked at me with a strange expression on her face. "No, it was actually my Nana Concha."

"Your Grandmother?"

She nodded. "Anyway, Nana Concha took me through this weird city, I didn't even recognize, and told me I was…En Medio Puesto. The middle place."

I nodded, remembering. "Right."

"She took me to La Oficina, where someone…"

"Amitiel?" I said.

"Yes! How did you know? She took me to the Editor, but she wasn't really the Editor, she was like…oh, I don't know…"

Murphy came back in with a tray holding three coffee cups. She set them down on the coffee table, then handed Susan and me a cup each. She took a cup, then came and sat next to me on the couch, purposely pulling my arm around her before taking a sip.

"She was actually the mother of someone I knew. A former editor. She had passed away from cancer years ago, but…anyway. She said I couldn't be sent along yet, that I needed to "Atone for my sins."

"What does that mean?" I said, taking a sip, with my non-Murphy holding hand.

"Right?" she said. "I asked her, but the Editor said she didn't know, but that she could send me back wherever I wanted."

"And you chose Chicago."

Susan shrugged, taking a sip of coffee. "Well, I didn't know where else to go, or who else to reach out to, Harry…" she gave a look at Murphy.

"It's been a while since Chichen Itza, Susan."

She nodded. "I figured as much when I woke up in this body. I'm only seventeen. It took me a few days to figure out how to catch an Uber, and then we had the whole Covid lockdown, and my mom wouldn't let me out of the house."

I chuckled at that.

She shook her head, her pretty face flushing red. "Anyway, but now I'm here, and I don't know what to do."

I stared at her. At this pretty blonde woman, girl really, who held the spirit of my dead…fiance? Girlfriend? Baby Mama? I started to tremble a bit, and I realized I was on my way to a full-on meltdown. I had so many emotions mixed up with this woman, with what had happened, with what I'd been forced to do, I didn't know how to react.

Murphy sensed this and looked up at me. "You need a moment, don't you, Dresden?"

I swallowed past the giant elephant that had decided to use my throat as a resting place. "Yeah."

Murphy got up. "Look, Susan, or…whoever you might happen to be right now."

"Jessica Finch."

"Okay, so should I call you Susan or Jessica?"

She shrugged. "Probably Jessica since that's how everyone really knows me."

"Okay, so look, Jessica," Murphy emphasized the last word someone harshly. "You can give us contact info, right?"

She nodded. "I have a phone."

"Right. So, you don't know what happened after…well, what happened. Harry has been through a lot, and he needs some time to process."

"I can speak for myself, thank you, Murph."

Murphy nodded and held up her hands.

"Uh…Jessica…I…uh…"

"My point exactly. You go back home, and Dresden and I will have a good think, and then we'll make contact with you again, okay? You can't stay here, considering this virus, and…well…"

She looked at me with an expression that probably meant something to another woman.

"Of course." Susan/Jessica stood up.

"Give us a bit, and we'll give you a call, okay?"

She nodded. "The uber is waiting for me, anyway."

"Perfect," Murphy said with a tight smile. She escorted Susan to the door.

"Bye, Harry. Let me know when you're ready to…you know, talk, or whatever."

"Uh, yeah. I will." I said, but I could already feel the floodgates of emotion starting to spill.

Murphy bid her goodbye, then closed the door.

She came over to me, again finding her way under my arm, not saying anything.

We sipped our coffee for a moment or two.

"Oh my God," I said, and the dam finally broke.

I wept.

Chapter Two

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

Okay, so that wasn't easy. Look, it's not every day the woman you asked to marry rises from the dead, knocks on your door, and wears the body of a seventeen-year-old cheerleader. It was going to take me a minute or ten-thousand to wrap my brain around it.

No, I shouldn't have sent her away. No, I shouldn't have allowed that to get to me, but after all the guilt, all the pain, all the suffering, Maggie being raised by the Carpenters, me being dead, my attempt at suicide…I wasn't in the best of shape for the night.

Sometime around midnight, I came up for air and found myself in our bed. With Murphy. Her arms were around me, and I'd been sleeping/weeping for awhile.

"Sorry," I said, pulling myself together and wiping my face.

"For?"

I cleared my throat. "I just had a few too many emotions to deal with."

She nodded and kissed my head.

"You know, your arms are perfectly configured for snuggling as well as TaiKwonDo, or krav maga, or whatever ancient martial art you practice."

She chuckled and scooted up. "Aikido and I'm starving."

"Me too!" I said. "Pizza?"

"Double Pepperoni from Nino's."

"On it," I said, hopping out of bed.

I padded into the kitchen and lifted the actual telephone. Cell phones don't work when I'm fully magical, so I didn't even want to try. It felt like I'd been magically offline for so long already it took a moment to remember not to pick up a mobile device.

After placing our order, I grabbed a can of Coke from the fridge and walked back to the bedroom. I sat down in a comfortable leather chair and looked out the window.

The house wasn't Murphy's old house. We'd rented a small place in Lakeview, which had a nice view of Lake Michigan. It was expensive but quaint and had been recently renovated. After CPD settled with Murphy, and after several…well, investments from our last caper where we liberated some treasure from Hades in the underworld, we both were doing pretty well, financially speaking, and our life had been upgraded. Neither one of us wanted to go hog wild, but we could afford a beautiful place that fit with our peculiar lifestyles. Murphy continued her weapons and self-defense training and was offering classes at the Y to disadvantaged youth, and I played D&D with Butters and the Alphas…well, before Covid took over our lives.

The moon had risen, and the lake lay placid and beautiful. With COVID, Chicago had turned into an idealistic wonderland with clean air, zero traffic, and gorgeous vistas.

"So," Murphy said. "Susan."

"Yes." I took a sip of Coke, then set it down. "Susan."

"So, what are we going to do about her?" Murphy said.

I nodded. "Well, there are...considerations."

"Yes," Murphy said, putting her head on her fist. "Many considerations."

I nodded and put up a finger. "There's her age."

Murphy frowned. "Why is her age a consideration?"

"Well," I coughed. "I mean, she's in the body of a seventeen-year-old."

"Pfft, Dresden, you wizard types are always finding ways around that."

"Not for Anastasia Luccio, there isn't."

She nodded. "Good point. You guys haven't been able to figure that body swap out, have you?"

"Nope."

Luccio had been swapped into her current younger blonde body during the fight with a monster called The Cryptkeeper. She had taken Luccio's body, and Luccio had been stuck in the blonde's body. When the Cryptkeeper had been killed, Luccio had been stranded. We, the collective we of the white and grey councils, had yet to untangle the knot of spell threads, keeping her stuck.

"So, she too might be stuck."

"Yes, and if she's seventeen, and Maggie is five..."

"Lord, that is only a twelve-year difference."

"Number two," I said, not wanting to be deterrent. "There's you and me."

"That goes without saying, Dresden, unless you are thinking you two might—"

"Nope, that train has long since sailed."

"Cuz, you and me, are like this." She put her fingers together.

"And don't forget like this," I said, making finger puppets in the air of us getting busy, and then a circle and a hole—

"Dresden!" She squealed, putting her hands over mine.

I grinned.

"Number three," Murphy said. "What does that even mean, atone for your transgressions? How actionable is that?"

"Right?" I said. "It's like saying mend your fences."

"Develop your portfolio." She snapped her fingers.

"Seek, and ye shall find."

"Achieve your potential."

"Okay, enough," I said. "It's a platitude, but the way these things work is until she can meet what every requirement of whatever this is, she's stuck here without being able to move on or whatever."

The doorbell rang, and I went and took the pizza from the pizza man, giving him a healthy tip. I took the pizza back into the bedroom and set it on the bed. We sat and scarfed for a few minutes.

"Number four," I said, holding up four fingers. "COVID Virus, I mean hello!"

"Exactly," Murphy said. "COVID kills. Why endanger our lives chasing after some vague...something."

"Yes," I said.

"We could totally be arrested for being out and about chasing transgressions."

"Definitely."

"So..." Murphy said.

I sat and chewed. "She...deserves..." I stopped talking, swallowing the elephant in my throat.

"She deserves to see her daughter."

I nodded, unable to speak.

"And," Murphy took my hands in hers, looking at me in the eyes. "Maybe you are one of those transgressions she is trying to atone for?"

"Me?" I blinked. "I'm the one killed her if you remember."

"You had to kill her to prevent her from becoming a monster."

"Well, yes..."

"And who does that to the person they love most in the world?"

I thought about that. It was true; we had both been...used, I suppose, was the word for it, by the Fellowship of St. Giles and by Martin to set up the entire Red Court into being destroyed in one fell spell. With the death of Martin at Susan's hands...or...fangs, she became the youngest vampire of the Red Court. And with a swipe of the knife, I saved a child; I ended a war, blah blah blah.

I breathed for a few moments, feeling a bit dizzy with all the emotions and memories.

"So, I guess we give her the opportunity to atone with you," Murphy said in a clipped voice. "But, Dresden, let me make something perfectly clear — " She grabbed my hair, pulling my head up and looking into my eyes. "At no time are you to allow her to atone in any other way beside completely clothed. Do I make myself clear?"

"Crystal," I said.

"We are in a long term, committed relationship. You do not have permission to fraternize or engage in any sexually related acts outside of this specific partnership.

I grinned at that. "Yes, Captain."

"I want your word on that, Dresden."

A wizard's word was an important thing, indeed. Murphy knew exactly what she was doing here. I agreed to something that could have magical consequences if I broke this covenant in any way.

"I hereby agree."

"And thereby, we make it so."

I smiled, climbing back into the bed. "Want some of that lingus stuff right now?"

"Jesus, you're romantic, Harry."

"I know, right? I should be called Cyrano de BergerWizard."

She giggled. I liked making her giggle. I liked the way her eyes crinkled up, and the way her mouth opened when she was laughing. Making Murphy laugh was my new quest in life. I could spend my exceedingly long lifetime, finding inventive ways of making her laugh.

I tickled her lightly as we slunk under the covers, and she giggled a bit more. She stroked the hair out of my eyes. "Someone needs a haircut."

"I can wizard it short tomorrow."

"No, I like cutting your hair, Dresden."

I smiled, kissing her full on the mouth. Murphy was about the only person in the world I trusted to cut my hair. Hair could be used in various and nefarious ways, and we were always careful to burn it after any trim.

Murphy responded by arching her back up to me, her body pressing against mine in such a delightful way. I tasted her, grinding my hips, feeling her ardor. We moved so perfectly together, her body and mine, entwined, enmeshed, our souls melding, fusing—it was almost like magic, the way we moved together. I could feel tingles in my toes as my magic awoke giving a whole new meaning to our lovemaking. I truly gave into it, gave into us.

It was like with each breath I took; I breathed her in a little more, and as I exhaled a little of me mixed with more of her. We panted, moving, colliding together and then thrusting, the feeling of mixing and melding so great, so wonderful, so climatic…

We parted, her arms around me, kissing the top of my head, and I felt so warm, so secure in her arms, a glowing feeling coming from my center that felt so nice. I trembled, the orgasm still flowing through me, but realized something was different, it wasn't coming from just one area of my body, but from all over, almost like…

I blinked. Murphy leaned back, eyes closed, but it wasn't her own eyes closing, she closed my eyes.

"Uh…Murphy?" I said, and if I needed any more confirmation that something was wrong, this was it. I spoke in her voice.

"Mmmmm?" She…he said.

"Something has happened."

She opened my eyes. It was strange to see my face looking down on me, the brown in my eyes with little flecks of gold. Realization dawned on my face. "Ah, crap."

I sat up and could feel…stuff…leaking out of me.

"Ewww!" I said.

"How could this have happened?" He spoke in my voice but trying to use it in the higher registers, which made it squeak.

I sighed. "Just another magical day in the neighborhood."

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

"So what the fuck happened?" Murphy said, looking down at our bodies.

I sighed and stood up. Damn, Murphy's body felt good. I was toned, flexible, and even with our…workout, I felt terrific. I needed something for the ick though, so I went into the restroom and cleaned Murphy's body up.

Now, I won't go into detail about Murphy's body, or how all her nice and jiggly parts felt, but I will say I enjoyed myself. I came back in to find Murphy standing in my sweats and t-shirt.

"How the hell do I go pee, Dresden."

"Um, point, shoot, and let nature take its course."

He shook his head, stomping into the bathroom. "I feel like I'm all knees and elbows. I hate this."

"We'll get it sorted as soon as you come out of there, I promise."

Soul transfers were not unknown in the wizarding world. And since I had the Winter Mantle, and been sans magical for the last few weeks, it wasn't too surprising I lost a bit of control there. The winter mantle causes me to be a bit Aggro, even in the best of times, and I forgot how powerful I was. We were lucky that this was the only thing that happened; it could have been much much worse.

He came back in, sitting down in my chair. "Okay, put me back in my body, Wizard."

I nodded. "We will, but we have to be careful with this. I could screw a lot of stuff up with it, so I don't want to make any mistakes."

"Why can't you just…I dunno, wiggle your nose, or blink your eyes and put us back?"

I glared at him. "Murph, you of all people should know magic doesn't work like that."

He chuckled softly. "Damn, now I get what people mean when I give them 'the look.' I'm a little frightening, aren't I?"

"Damn straight. And I'm not even holding a weapon."

He chuckled again. "Okay, so what do we need to do."

I sat and thought. "Well, I really would like to talk to Bob about it, but essentially what we experienced was a bit of Tantric Magic."

He nodded. "I figured as much; I read some about it."

This startled me. "Oh? Do tell."

He shook his head. "It was something from the past. Shut up and get to the part where I get my body back."

"Okay, so Tantric magic. It has, I dunno, eight, nine different steps we'd need to prepare. I think we crashed through them all while we were making love."

He nodded. "So, we make love again, and it reverses?"

"It's not that simple. We entered a very high state of consciousness, Murph, and getting back isn't going to be easy. But the quicker we do it, the easier it will become because right now, your soul wants to be back in this body, and my soul wants to be back in my body. The longer we take, the more our soul grows to enjoy the vessel it contains. Therefore the harder it becomes to reach that tantric state."

"Believe me; my soul does not want to be stuck in this body."

That hurt. A bit. I nodded.

He rolled his eyes. "Look, you big galoot, I love you. I love you more than anyone I've ever loved before, okay? But that doesn't mean, in any universe I want to be you, okay?"

"Okay." I couldn't help myself; my eyes watered a bit.

He got up and crossed over to me. "And now I've made you cry."

I shrugged my shoulders.

He rubbed my back.. "I'm sorry. That was kind of insensitive of me."

"It's okay, I do understand," I said it, but my…Murphy's voice cracked in the middle of it. Hells Bells, I'd cried more in the last 12 hours than I'd ever cried in my life.

"Fuck, Dresden. I'm really sorry."

I took a breath. "Okay, anyway. Where was I?"

"Tantric magic, and our souls."

"Right. So, in order to swap back, we need to soul gaze. I didn't realize we had been doing that, but we were both caught up in the moment and soul gaze, plus sex, plus both of us wanting to be part of the other, equals, I'm you and ipso facto."

"Okay."

"So, can you do it?" I said.

"What, soul gaze? Yes, we've done it before."

"Well, yes, that, but also…this isn't going to work if a part of you can't be inserted into a part of—"

"I get it, and yes. Well, at least I think so. It is kinda hot that we switched like this."

"Okay, then. Take off your clothes."

He complied. It was strange to look at my six-foot-nine self. I could see that I'd been working out, and it was looking pretty good if I must say. I had shoulders, and was that a six-pack?

"Mmm, okay. Wow, it's strange to look at myself like this," I said.

"Back atcha, Dresden. I didn't really know how svelte I was, and my ass rocks."

I giggled. I noticed when I did that parts of him awakened.

"Mmm good, so maybe this won't be as hard as we thought. We obviously are narcissistic enough to enjoy how our bodies appear."

"Okay, so what's next, Dresden."

"Let's kneel on the bed. We need to look into each other's eyes."

He complied.

I knelt to face him. I could feel parts of my body softening at his gaze, and other parts growing quite firm.

"Look into my eyes, and let your soul see mine."

He did. We did. The soul-gaze started.

It always takes a few moments for images to surface. Staring into another person's face, especially when that face is you own face is weird. I had scars, I never knew I even had, like when did I get the one to the left of my left eye? If it had only been a few millimeters to the right, I would be blind. And wow, my eyes really look different from here. I always thought they were dog-poop brown but there were little flecks of gold--

Vague faces pushed out from a gray background, resolving into the faces of people she knew, or loved, or had caused her pain. Her sister, her mother, Jack Murphy - her father. Some of the faces I recognized, some I didn't. My face.

Scenes followed next. I could see from little Karrin Murphy's point of view, dressed in a pretty dress, late for a birthday party. She carried a present, but when she got to the party, everyone teased and mocked her so much she threw the present in the face of the birthday girl and everyone laughed at her.

I saw her father, Jack Murphy, someone I'd met in the Between. I saw him drinking, his head bowed low. He saw emergency vehicles through little Karrin's eyes, the body in a body bag, the zipper not quite done up and Jack's hand slipping out, the ring on his pinky dropping to the ground. It was a black cat on the face, for special investigations, the unit Jack worked for.

He saw a young Karrin graduating the academy, all smiles as she walks across the stage to be met by Rich. They hug, and Karrin holds his hand as they walk off the stage. In another scene she opens her bedroom door to find Rich with her sister Lisa, a furious rage descending as she throws dishes and flatware and them both as they scurry out of the house.

I felt her pain, her anguish, from a life lived so fraught with strife. Turning to police work as the only outlet she had, becoming head of SI, like her father, and then meeting me and the deep love and devotion she truly felt for me.

I opened my palm, and he touched his to mine. Staring into each others eyes, each brimming with tears, I found his mouth, kissing deeply, breathing his breaths. We settled down onto the blanket, my legs twining with his and—

Silent thunder echoed around us. I could feel a presence in the room

"Well, isn't this a pretty picture." A feminine voice said from the foot of our bed.

Squealing, I leaped up, ready to fight and saw someone standing there, glowing a faint blue that highlighted her angular face and white hair bound up in a tight bun. A dark blue dress stretched behind her with a white shawl around her shoulders

Mab. The Queen of Air and Darkness, had arrived.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

"Well, if it isn't the Queen of Air and showing up at the wrong time," I said, panting and pulling on one of my bathrobes, not remembering that said bathrobe no longer fit me appropriately. Flustered, I took it off again, then donned Murphy's black robe that hung from the hook on the door.

"Apologies, Sir Knight." Mab touched a perfectly sculpted nail to her alabaster chin. "Or, I guess that would be Lady Knight?"

"This is temporary," Murphy said, scrambling to clean himself up. He put my robe on and adjust the bedclothes.

"Tantric magic, I assume, child?" Mab said.

"Unintentional, but yes."

"Well, pardon my intrusion, Lady Knight. I felt the disturbance in the Mantle and thought I'd investigate."

"We were just about to put things right when you interrupted," I said.

She nodded. "Hmmm, is that so?"

"Yes, that's so. So if you can kindly amscray we can get back to it."

She stared at me, confused. "I know approximately one-thousand seven-hundred and eighty-six languages, girl, and in none of them is the word 'amscray.'"

I felt myself blush. That was a strange reaction, and I blamed it on the body. "It means, scram, my Queen."

She nodded. "I suspected it might mean something like that, child."

She'd never called me 'child' before. And given our new height difference, I didn't like it.

"I have another reason for coming here today. Thee can hold off on thy little sexplay for now to attend to me, Lady Knight?"

I grit my teeth at that. "Of course."

"Pull thyself together and visit me in the living room."

"Yes, my Queen."

She dissolved back into the night.

"That was awkward," Murphy said.

"I'll say." I shivered. "I was so close too."

"Well, it sent me over the top. Sorry about that, I feel like a teenager."

I giggled. "We'll get this sorted out after she leaves."

"You do realize it's after 3 am, Dresden."

"Yesssss," I hissed a bit. "But I'm still…you know…frustrated."

He chuckled. "So now you know how I feel."

I rolled my eyes. "What can I wear that's better than this?"

She nodded toward her closet. "There's a pair of running tights, sports-bra and a t-shirt in there."

I put the clothing on, trying not to think about how Murphy's body jiggled, and how sensitive certain areas were.

"How do I look?" he said, holding his arms up. He had on a t-shirt and my sweats.

"Like you should. How about me?"

"As you should," he chuckled. "How's the sports-bra feel?"

"Let's get this over with so you never have to say that again."

"Agreed," he said and followed me out into the living room.

Somehow, Mab had whipped herself up a cup of tea, with accompanying biscuits, honey, lemon slices, and other items decorating a porceline tray.

"Tea?" she said.

I nodded. "Might as well."

She poured us each a cup. Murphy and I sat on the couch, and Mab perched perfectly on the edge of one of our chairs.

I took a sip of tea. It tasted…different with Murphy's tastebuds. Not bad, but needed a bunch more sugar. I dropped in several cubes, and found it much more to my liking.

"So what else can we do for you, my Queen?"

Mab took a perfect bite of a corner of a scone. I wondered how she did that, everytime I ate scones they crumbled like I was a heathen.

"There is a," she paused a moment, and took a sip of tea. "Situation, thee could help me remedy, Lady Knight."

"Okay," I said, taking a sip of tea myself. I think I might end up becoming a tea drinker.

"You are aware, of course, of your former protege?"

"Molly, yes." I set the teacup down, maybe a bit too loudly. "What's happened? Is she okay?"

"Yes, yes. She is fine. However…"

Mab was being evasive. She was never evasive; she usually came in like a thunderstorm, told me exactly what she wanted, and left like a tornado.

I wanted to prompt her, but from long experience, and months of torture at her hands, I knew better than to press her. She would get around to it in her own time.

"At our last occasion to speak, she grew a bit…wrought, with me. And has fled Arctis Tor, and any area of my influence, completely."

For the third time in 12 hours, I felt my heart tumble down into my socks. Or, running tights.

"Where did she go?"

"Did thee not hear what I said, my Kight? The part where I said 'out of my influence?' I suspect she is within Summer's Domain though I shoulds't think she'd be smarter than that."

I sighed. "so Molly ran away. If I know the grasshopper, she had good reason. What did you do to her?"

Mab steepled her fingers under her chin. She had extremely long fingers, alabaster white, with purple nails, so dark they appeared almost black.

"What I did, or didn't do, is no concern of thee, my Knight. I am assigning thee to return the Winter Lady to her proper place at court. Use force, if you have to."

I clenched my jaw. "This isn't the way to get someone to work with you, my Queen. Perhaps if you, oh, I don't know, apologized?"

"It is not within my nature to apologize, my Knight. Thee, more than anyone should know this."

I knew the truth of that very well, indeed.

"Well, I won't haul her to you with force. I can agree to talk to her, though."

"You will do as I say, Knight!" She said, and on the last word, I heard a thunderclap.

I stood up and put as much steel in Murphy's voice as I could. "You and I had an agreement, Queen, that I would perform the duties of Winter Knight, but in my way. I refuse to be your puppet, but I will speak to her on your behalf, that is all I can agree to."

Mab closed her mouth with a click, and her eyes faded to black for a brief moment. I was treading perilous ground here, but a few moments later, they returned to normal.

"Very well. You will speak to her on my behalf, and report back, Knight. I can accept that adjustment to our agreement."

"Thank you."

"You can find your way to summer, I imagine?"

"I still have contact with Sarissa, at times."

Mab nodded. "A pity we lost that one. She was such an efficient tutor for you."

I nodded, remembering. Sarissa helped me after my ill-fated assassination suicide attempt. She was my trainer, healer, and sometime tormenter. I liked her, liked her company, but she had been elevated to be the Summer Lady when Molly had been turned.

"I'll manage," I said.

She stood up. "You know, as much as I like the idea of thee learning the more feminine side of your life, this form does not behoove thee to the summer court. Your Mantle will be ineffective there, my Knight."

"We'll have it worked out by then."

"Perhaps I can assist thee? A snap of my fingers and—"

"We'll do it on our own," Murphy said. "Thanks for the offer."

Mab gave a brief small sigh. "Very well. When can I expect the Winter Lady to return?"

"That's up to her," I said.

"I'll expect her by the new moon, my Knight. And then I'll be…displeased."

I shivered at that. Mab being displeased is what causes hurricanes, tornadoes, death, and destruction.

"Thanks for stopping by," I said in Murphy's best snark voice.

"Fare thee well, Lady Knight, she nodded her head to me. Sir Guardian," she nodded toward Murphy.

"Fare thee well, my Queen," I said. Best to stick to Sidhe formalities when meeting and departing.

With a thud of a quiet thunderclap, she was gone.

Murphy sighed. "Jesus, Harry, that lady is scary."

"I know, right?"

"Sexy, though. Why is it I only now notice it? It's like the moment I saw her, I started to get turned on. How do you ever stand it?"

That did not bode well.

"What?" Murphy said, looking at my face.

"Well, that comment makes me think we should have taken her up on her offer to swap us back."

"And give her unfettered access to our spirits? Thank you, but no."

I nodded. "Let's go back to the bedroom and do it again. It's concerning that you felt attracted to her."

"How do you mean?"

I took her hand, leading her back. "Nothing I want to discuss considering our current state of affairs. Let's just say, the sooner, the better. Tantric magic can be a bit…unpredictable."

He nodded. Then he stooped and lifted me up into his arms.

I squealed, "Hey, what are you doing?"

He chuckled. "I've always wanted to do this, and wondered what it felt like."

I smiled and wrapped my arms around his neck, trying to make myself as light as possible. He kissed me as we entered our bedroom, then set me gently on the bed.

Leaning me back, he kissed me hungrily. There was a part of me that was yelling that this wasn't the way, but I shut up that part of me and allowed him to take me.

Afterward, we both fell asleep. I didn't have the ability to figure out where I began, and Murphy ended. We were a jumble of exhausted arms, legs, fingers, and toes.

Sleep claimed me.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

Sunlight crept in on silent wings, illuminating the world beyond my eyes. I could smell bacon and coffee, and my stomach rumbled.

"Wakey Wakey, eggs, and bakey." Murphy said, walking into the room with a tray.

I sighed. We were back where we belonged. I sat up in the bed, rubbing my hair.

"Some night, last night, huh?"

"Crazy," she said, placing the tray down. She snatched a bacon slice and munched it thoughtfully.

"You know, bacon theft is punishable by death in some dimensions."

She giggled. "There's more."

We sat and ate then drank some coffee.

"So, Mab," she said after we'd finished.

"Yep."

"And Molly."

I felt my heart tug at that one. "In the land of Summer."

"And Susan."

"Yep," I said.

"So, what's next?"

I got up. "Shower."

She giggled, I mean after that, oaf."

I put my arms around her, my chin resting on her head. I enfolded her in my arms, holding her close.

"I'm glad we're back where we belong."

"Right?" I said. "When I woke up this morning, I half expected to still be in your body."

"Me too. In fact, for a couple of moments, we were. But then something, I don't know, flipped, and I was back here."

I blinked. "Flipped?"

She nodded. "Like a light switch."

"Dammit," I said. "Mab!"

In the next instant, Mab stood at the foot of the bed. "Yes, my Knight?"

"You body swapped us."

She gave a tight smile. She wore a lovely blue flowered dress with a wide-brimmed hat. "Your tantric magic didn't work, my Knight. Your souls needed to be back in their original vessels in order for you to speak to my Winter Lady."

"Of anyone, Molly would know not everything is as it appears."

"Well, obviously, whatever tantric cantrip thee attempted didn't work, so I made things right, my Knight."

I nodded. I wanted to press the issue but now wasn't the time. Plus, testing Mab's patience was never a good thing.

My shoulders slumped. "Thank you, my Queen."

"What?" Murphy said. "Dresden, if she did this without your consent, isn't that a violation of the accords?"

"Well, not of the accords, but she did violate the third law of Magic."

Mab smiled. "Those laws apply to mortals, wizard. As thee well know."

"It was still unwanted, Mab. And you broke your word."

"I did no such thing. I had offered to swap you back, and you refused saying you would accomplish this task yourself. You failed to do that, so I rectified the situation."

I wondered what that meant. Sidhe were incredibly powerful. Having one inside your mind, moving your spirit, access to your memories. It was a profound violation, and one I would not allow to go unanswered…but I couldn't take action right now.

"We will speak of this later," I said.

She blinked. Then gave me a wintery smile. Then she was gone.

I sighed.

"So, what does this mean."

I shook my head. "Without consulting Bob I don't know. Sidhe magic works by different rules."

"I mean, the end result is the same, right?" She said. "I'm me; you're you?"

"Yes, but it was using one mode of magic to reverse another mode of magic."

"So it's like taking a train and going back home by airplane. Why does it matter if the result is the same?"

"The airplane costs more."

"But the result is the same, Dresden."

I nodded. "It appears that way."

"Well, no sense crying over spilt milk. You take a shower, then what's our next steps?"

"Mac's," I said.

She giggled. "We just ate, Dresden."

"I'll have you know Mac's can be used for more than just a restaurant."

She giggled.

"Pizza," I said, snapping my fingers.

"I thought they only served steak?"

"No, I need to put out an offering for the little ones so I can get word to Fix and Sarissa."

"We murdered the one we had last night."

I nodded, kissing her soft. "I'll be back in awhile."

"Don't do anything stupid, Dresden."

I held a hand to my chest. "Moi? Stupid? I'm hurt, Lieutenant."

"Yeah, cry me a river. You check in with me, okay? If I don't hear from you, I'm sending in the munchkin brigade."

After my shower, I made a few phone calls, then picked up a pizza at Little Ceasar's. Afterward, I drove down to our place near the park, set the pizza on top of Murphy's fancy little SUV, and called for the Za-Lord's Guard.

It didn't take long. Toot-toot flitted in with some of his companions a few moments later.

"Everything secure around the lake?"

"Yes, my Lord!" the tiny fairy said, giving me a salute.

"You and your brethren, and sisterren have been staying safe and avoiding large groups of people?"

Toot-toot's eyes became a bit downcast. "We lost one yesterday, my Lord."

I blinked. "Really? I'd only been telling you that as a precaution. COVID can affect fairy folk?"

"Apparently, Lord. She started coughing two days ago and expired last night."

"Who?"

"Dusty, my Lord."

I put a hand over my heart. "Well, if there's anything magical I can do to stop this virus, I will do it."

"Thank you, my Lord." He eyed the pizza. "Will there be anything else?"

"Oh, one other thing. Get word to Fix and Sarissa and let them know I need to see them at Mac's in about an hour, would ya?"

He saluted and spoke to one of the Guard. The tiny fairy then lifted off and sped into the distance, glowing fairy-dust the only thing left in his stead.

"Done! My Lord."

"Thank you, General."

He grinned at that, running a hand over the shiny metal badge on his shoulder I'd made for him. "Anything else?"

"No, you guys enjoy. But be careful out there, and keep your distance."

"Aye, my Lord!" they all said, saluting me.

I saluted solemnly in return, then got into Murphy's car and drove off.

I was wearing the magical suppression collar so I could drive her fancy ride. I found my way to the Carpenter's house and knocked on the door.

Mouse about bowled me over as Charity opened the door. My temple guard dog jumped up and down, wanting to be petted.

"Hello there, boy," I said. "How are things?"

He huffed at me, and gave me a doggy grin.

I looked up at Charity. "How are things?"

She shrugged. "Kids driving me crazy. Michael's out back, re-planking the deck."

"Again?"

"Third time this year. He likes to keep his hands busy."

I nodded. "I…have something to discuss with you two."

She looked at me. "Does it involve my husband joining you on some ridiculous quest for Gold inside the vault of some Olympian nightmare?"

"No…nothing like that." I chuckled. "Good times."

"Yeah," she said in a low voice. "Good times. Look, Harry, I love you like a brother, but every time you "need to talk;' my husband gets dragged into—"

"Susan's alive."

She looked at me, eyes wide. "Let me go get Michael."

I entered the living room, and Maggie came running out and leaped into my lap. I caught the little female missile and hugged her tightly.

"How are you, Maggie?"

"Good! Uncle Michael is hammering again."

"He's a good hammerer."

"I get to hold his tools and hand them to him. Sometimes he even lets me hammer."

I smiled, running my hand through her dark hair. She looked so much like a small Susan; it was scary.

"Do I have to come live with you now?"

She had a hard time pronouncing the letter L. Live became 'Wive.'

"No, honey. It's best that you stay here for now. This is probably the safest place on the planet."

She nodded, then snuggled into my chest. I stroked her hair, holding her very tight.

Michael came in, sweaty and hot. He looked good with his tight t-shirt and jeans, and when did I start noticing that? I shook my head. The recent experience with Murphy must still be acting on me. I gritted my teeth and stared at his wife, the gorgeous blonde, as she served us drinks.

"So," Michael said, sitting down and taking a tumbler of iced-tea from his wife. "What's this all about now, Harry?"

I sighed and set Maggie on the floor. "You go play."

"I want to stay wif you."

That tugged on my heart more than you know. "I'll take you to the park tomorrow, okay?"

"Promise?"

"Promise."

She smiled, and gave me a big hug again, then went running after. Mouse looked up at me.

"I know. I'll take you to the park too."

The dog chuffed, then went dashing after Maggie.

"They both miss you, Harry."

"I know. And I'm retired, for sure. But I want to give a little time to Murphy before we become a full family again. Plus, this is like magical Fort Knox here, with the guardian angels."

Michael chuckled. "So tell us about Susan."

"Apparently, there was an 'irregularity regarding her death and she was sent back in a different body."

"Sounds familiar," Michael said. Man, his voice was deep. I didn't remember it being that deep, it gave me chills for some reason today, and I found myself wanting to touch my hair for some reason.

"Anyway, she has to 'atone for her past transgressions.' I'm not sure, but I figured one of them was probably Maggie, and maybe you."

"The Lord works in mysterious ways," Michael said, making the sign of the cross.

"So I thought I could bring her by, and she could…well, do what she needs to do."

Michael looked to Charity, who looked right back to Michael.

"Are you sure that's best, Harry?"

I shrugged. "Who knows. You have a better handle on the Big Guy in the Sky, then I do."

Michael put his fist under his chin and fell silent a moment. I couldn't help but notice his biceps and the muscle in his jaw working. When did he get so chiseled, and when would I stop noticing things like Michael being chiseled?

"Mab," I whispered. "I'm going to get you."

Michael nodded. "Yes, I think it's appropriate. I'm not sure we should tell Maggie exactly who she is; however until we know what the fallout of this will be. There's no sense in getting her hopes up."

"I agree," I said.

"Thank you for giving us a heads up, Harry. The old 'you' would have just shown up here and not thought about the consequences."

"Harry's evolving," Charity said, giving me a grin.

"Meh," I said. "I thought it would be fair, considering the circumstances."

"When will you bring her by?" Michael said.

I shrugged. "I'll give you a call," I said, holding up a cellphone.

"Wow, and it's still functional?"

"I know, right? Butters gave me a magic dampening collar thingie so I can use technology tools."

Michael smiled. "Will wonders never cease? I knew our newest Knight of the Cross was brilliant."

I got up from the chair and went to the door. "Let Maggie know I'll be back later, would you?"

"Of course, Harry."

I smiled and waved. "Nice seeing you both."

"Always welcome, Harry," Michael said in that low voice that gave me shivers.

I went out to the car, got in, and took a long drink of water from a water bottle. I also poured some of the water over my head. Something was definitely wrong with me.

Sure, I'd known Michael was handsome, but it was in an offhand, good looking guy, kinda way. This reaction was much different. I'd stared right at Charity like I normally did and felt nothing, other than I wondered where she got the pants she'd been wearing. Michael though…I shivered and poured some water over my head again. That was just not right.

My sexuality had changed. This was not normal, or wanted.

I put the car in gear and pointed it back into town.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

Fix and Sarissa waited for me at Mac's pub.

McAnally's, or Mac's was Accorded Neutral Territory. Meaning, magical beings from all sides could sit, imbibe and eat, and not bring any outside conflicts into the pub. Mac stood at his grill, shining glasses with his apron.

He saw me enter, and immediately threw a steak on the grill. I smiled. A man who knows what I want.

"Hi, Harry!" Sarissa said, holding out her arms for an embrace. She still looked too young to drink legally, with high cheekbones, olive skin, and exotic green-gold almond-shaped eyes.

"Hey, you two," I said.

Fix held out his hand. I shook it. "Been awhile," he said.

"Yeah." He looked quite a bit different from the 17-year old I first met so many years ago. The Mantle suited him well.

Harry brought over a steak sandwich and some ale in a brown bottle. "Thank you, Master Beeromancer!" I said, snatching up the bottle and taking a long pull.

Mac grunted and walked away.

"So how've you been, Harry?" Sarissa said. "Staying healthy, I hope."

"COVID got nothin' on me," I said. "Quiet; lately, everyone has been behaving for the most part. Murphy and I got a little place over in Lakeside."

"Oooh, nice!" Fix said. "You're getting all fancy, Dresden."

"Yeah, well…" I took a bite of my sandwich. "My last gig paid pretty well."

"So, what can we do you for?" Sarissa said, smiling.

I finished chewing and wiped my mouth with a napkin. "Molly."

Sarissa's face fell. "Ah, I was afraid of this."

"So you do know where she is?"

She nodded. Fix had a grim face.

"And?"

"And, Harry…she's fine."

"I need to see her."

"No can do, Amigo," Fix said. "She doesn't want to see anyone right now."

"Why has she left the Winter Court?"

Sarissa sighed. "Look, Harry, no offense, but this is above your paygrade."

That made me angry. "Really? Look, no offense, but the freakin' Queen of Air and Darkness sent me to find her. I'm the official Knight of the Winter Court. The Summer Lady and the Summer Knight are telling the Winter Knight that they are harboring a person of interest, and you think it's above my paygrade? I don't want to throw down with you two, but if I need to…"

"Look, Harry." Fix said, holding up his hands. "We'll go back and talk to her, okay? Maybe, if it's you, and maybe if you can…I don't know, promise to actually listen to her before acting, she might agree. She knows you, though, and knows what kind of pressure you are under with the Mantle. She's afraid you're going to haul her back, kicking and screaming, and she doesn't want that."

"All I told her was that I'd talk to her. I didn't promise to bring her back. If you can convey that to her, I'd appreciate it."

"Okay," They visibly relaxed.

I finished up my sandwich. "So, can we go see her now?"

They both blinked. "Umm.."

"Look, like I said, I won't take any action regardless of the outcome. Mab just wants me to talk to her, that's all. I'm not going to take her; I won't throw down. If you want, I'll even keep this nifty collar on that keeps my magic in check."

"I wondered what that was." Fix touched it.

"We wanted to be able to watch Netflix without me scrambling the digital brains of everything I touched."

Sarissa giggled. "And you came to a meeting with us, Harry? That's quite a risk, even for you."

"Eh, I figured if you wanted me dead, you wouldn't use Mac's place to do it."

Fix nodded. "True."

"So can you please take me to the Grasshopper? This is bothering me, and I kind of have a lot of balls up in the air lately."

Fix looked at Sarissa, who nodded. "Alright. But—"

"But?"

Fix sighed. "You, ah, might want to prepare yourself, Harry."

"For what?"

Sarissa's eyes watered suddenly. "She's changed."

For me to go through the Ways takes my staff, a ton of knowledge, and a lot of power. I can't just open it up without some magical device assisting me and focusing and amplifying my power.

Sarissa snapped her fingers. The way opened up behind Mac's pub.

We stepped into a green, lush garden full of sunflowers. VInes hung from immense trees that created a canopy overhead. It was warm but not too warm. Sunny, but not too bright. Verdant acres of grass stretched for miles around.

A two-seater vehicle sat next to the archway we had just entered. It looked like an overgrown motorcycle with as ski in the front and rugged, knobby tires in the back.

"Um," Fix said. "How's Harry going to—"

Sarissa pulled something out of the back, and it snapped into a scooter-like device with a large rear wheel and a front ski. "Harry, you'll need to take this. Can you ride a scooter?"

"When I was eleven," I said, staring at the contraption.

Sarissa giggled. "You'll get the hang of it. Hop on, and follow us. I won't go too fast…at first."

I tentatively for onto the scooter and pressed the red button. Fairy dust plumed behind me, and I found if I twisted the right handlebar, it would go faster, and the small break on the left handle made me slow down. With a few minutes of practice, we were speeding along the grass, the front ski laying the stalks down gently as the rear wheels provided locomotion.

We picked up speed as the grass stretched out into what looked like an ocean of greenery. I don't know how they were able to make any sense of direction. They went straight for about a half an hour, then made a hard right in the middle of the grass, and we sped off in the new direction. Far in the distance, I could see a few individual hills with archways on top. Something about all that green made me happy, and I felt the exhilaration as we picked up speed.

After a few more changes in direction, we came to another arch seemingly random. Sarissa and fix stopped, and I pulled up alongside.

"That was fun!" I said, grinning widely.

"I know, right?" Sarissa said. "It took me a while to figure out the coordinates. They call this the Sargrasso Sea.

"Hah." I said.

We stepped through the portal into a much different environment. Wind tore through the open front of my Duster, and I quickly did up the buttons and hiked up the collar. Without the Winter Mantle, it was cold.

"Jesus, a little warning, would have been nice," I said, my teeth already chattering.

"Ugh, I forgot your Mantle is restricted," Sarissa said. She enveloped me in a cocoon of warmth that also kept the worst of the wind from my body. The archway behind me led to a stair that descended far down below.

We walked down the stairway and out onto a frozen plain. Huge boulders of ice dotted the landscape as we trudged through the drifting snow. Fix looked like he was feeling it a bit more, as something came into view.

A castle stood in the distance with spindly bridges, spans, and walls. Even from this distance and without my magic, I could tell they were made of ice. Lovely, blue, stark, the castle sprang up from the frozen plain.

We approached a drawbridge and walked across. It closed behind us, with an immense whump that made my ears plug up. I yawned, trying to get them to open again.

Several servants greeted us; all were elves with white hair, stark blue eyes, and long pointed ears. Smaller than humans, none of them appeared more than five feet tall. They greeted us, and one of them led us through the castle filled with tapestries showing fae folk of all kinds battling demons, or another fae, or humans. One even showed them facing off against Dinosaurs.

We were led to an antechamber, where the servant told us we could take off our jackets. A warm fire flickered in a white fireplace, and what looked like polar bear pelts were scattered around the floor.

"Welcome to Arctis Meridi," the servant said. "The Queen will attend you shortly."

"Thank you, Ivan," Sarissa said.

"Is there anything you require? Food? A beverage?"

"We just had lunch, but thank you."

I took the opportunity to walk around the room and marvelled at the tapestries and decorations. Fire flickered from intricate wall sconces carefully scattered around the room, creating crystalline illumination from the walls of ice surrounding us.

"This place rivals Artctis Tor," I said, as another person entered the room.

She wore a flowing robe of ermine that trailed behind and rose around her swanlike neck in a stiff collar. She had the same overall appearance as the other elves of the castle, with stark alabaster skin, and sky-blue eyes. Tall and rail-thin her spindly fingers were tipped in long cerulean nails. Her ears stood out long and pointed, rising above the level of her head.

Her hair was the same white as the other sidhe, but had been coiled into a confection of curls and whorls above her head where an intricate white crown perched precariously.

She regarded me with ice blue eyes drawn up into severe slits. Her azure lips smiled softly, setting off the angular cheekbones elves all shared.

"Greetings, Sir Knight," she said, in a softly melodious voice.

I don't know if it was something about her eyes or the way she held her head, but the reality of who I was facing, suddenly crashed through me.

"Molly?" I choked out.

She briefly closed extended alabaster lashes set off by white pencil-thin brows, and bowed her head slightly.

"Thank you, Lady Summer, and Summer Knight," she said in that same, soft, melodious voice. "I can take it from here. Thou may depart."

"You'll be okay, Harry?" Sarissa said.

My eyes were still staring at 'Molly.' "Uh, yah."

"I shall return our Knight to whence he originated. Fare thee well, my friends."

"Bye-bye, my Lady," Sarissa said, and they both walked out.

Molly took my hand in her far more petite one. "Come, Sir Knight. We have much to discuss."

"I'll say," I said, and allowed her to lead me away.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

She led me into a much more private room with a small settee and chairs carefully arranged by a fire. All the furniture was more elf-sized, as I glanced around the room.

Molly took off her robe, then set her crown on a cabinet near opposite the fire.

She turned and approached me. "I hesitated to allow thee to see me in this fashion, Sir Knight. I can see it disturbs thee greatly."

I swallowed. "Just a bit of a shock, grasshopper."

She gave a small perfect smile at that as she drew nearer. The top of her perfect hairdo barely cleared my chin now. Molly had always been tall, nearly six feet, yet now she was lucky if she stood five foot even.

"Does thou still givest embraces, my Knight?"

She opened her arms.

"Oh! Yes, absolutely." I enfolded her small body gently, worried that I might break her. She smelled exotic, but she was warm and just…Molly.

We sat on the small settee. I took up most of the space since it was built for much smaller people, and Molly squeezed in next to me. I still couldn't take my eyes off her.

"I know I appear greatly changed, Knight. Thou can'st put thy tongue back in thy mouth."

I closed my mouth with a click. "Right, sorry. It's just. Wow. You look…so is this a glamour, Molly?"

She shook her head; her elfin features falling. "Sadly, nay. T'is the reason for my falling out with the Winter Queen. She wrought this upon me, and I fear I reacted poorly."

"You can drop the 'thee and thou' routine, Molly. It's me, Harry."

Her perfect head dropped a bit, staring at the floor. "I cannot, Sir Knight. Part of the geas. And I no longer answer to that name."

"Uh, then what name do you answer to?"

She sighed. "I am Maaleshiira. Queen of Arctis Meridi."

I nodded. "Can I still call you Molly?"

"It would'st be best, Knight, to refer to me properly. The geas creates an instability within me each time I hear that name. With each reference to my old life, more of my memories fade. If thou truly wishes to assist me, though will refer to my thusly."

I nodded. "Okay."

She leaned against me, laying her head on my shoulder. I put my arm around her, again worried I might break her somehow.

"My heart aches for thee, Knight. I wish my visage did not repel thee so."

"Oh, Mo…Maaleshiira, it doesn't repel me. In fact, you are quite lovely, beautiful even. Just a different level of beauty than before is all, and I was taken aback."

She looked into my eyes. "Truly? You do not find me abhorrent?"

I tipped her angular chin up and caressed her delicate cheek, feeling the angular cheekbones. "Truly, Lady."

"This new gladdens my heart, oh Knight. I am happy thou are't here, finally. I so desired to send word to thee, find thee, yet stayed my hand because I feared thee would find me ugly."

Something stirred within me. Something I didn't think could stir since the body swap with Murphy. I held her hand, in mine, then unfolded it, staring down to see.

So small and delicate within my much larger hand. Even with her long nails, my fingers were longer than hers. Spindly, with extended forefingers, they were definitely no longer human.

"How does it feel, Maal?"

She shrugged. "In some ways, wonderous beyond words. I can feel the gale outside, the ice beneath us, and stretching far to the horizon. I can craft the ice in any fashion I desire, creating wondrous works of art. It's taken me weeks to fashion this castle, thou hast come to."

"That's good, then."

"In other ways…not so fortuitous, Knight. As I have said, I cannot break from this mode of speech, which the previous 'me' would have found stilted beyond words. Worse, I now think in the language of the sidhe, and it takes me…time…to fashion even these words. Every time I look into the mirror, I see something alien, strange, yet becoming more and more familiar and real than the past ever was."

"That's…disturbing."

"T'is why I had a falling out with the Queen. She hast wrought a change in me so deeply I have forgotten who I once was. Dost thou know I cannot remember thine name?"

"Harry," I said.

"Thou sayest it, but the word emanating from thy lips is so alien I can'st remember, Knight."

I nodded, gathering her into my arms again. Cerulean tears leaked from angled lids as she cried softly.

"The most frightening thing, Knight…" she shook her head, causing the earrings in her lobes to tinkle.

"What, Maal?"

"I forget mine own family. The face of mine father, mother, siblings."

"We can remedy that. We can go visit them."

She looked up at me. "Do thou think they should find me abhorrent?"

"Maal, you know better than that. They love, Cherish and adore you. It doesn't matter if you've been turned into an…elf. They will always love you."

She nodded, tears streaming down her face.

I held her to me, feeling her small body next to mine. I felt fiercely protective of this small creature, my former apprentice and friend. I would move mountains to keep her safe and secure.

"What is this around thy neck, Knight?"

"Oh, Butters made it. It restrains my magic and the mantle. We mainly did it to watch Netflix, but I thought it would be good to come here so you-know-who wouldn't be notified."

"That was thoughtful, night."

I smiled, holding her. It felt good to be with Molly again, no matter how she appeared. She was still the spunky, funky kid I'd grown to know and love, no matter what the container might be.

"How have thou been, Knight?"

I sighed. "Oh, the usual. You've heard about the virus currently raging across America?"

"Yes, thou not lately."

"Not much to tell other than we are all sheltering in our homes and trying not to go out to buy time for the virologists making up a vaccine."

"Sounds…lovely?"

"It is lovely, actually. Aside from people dying and all."

She nodded.

"And Susan appeared yesterday."

Maal gasped at that, slitted eyes widening slightly. "She lives?"

"She's stuck in the body of a 17-year-old. She has to 'atone for her sins.'"

"Oh, the poor creature."

"Yeah. She's not real happy about it. You have any idea how she could atone?"

"Dids't she wrong others in her life?"

"A few. She fought in South America against the Red Court, if you remember. She was also a reporter, so who knows how many sins of the past are haunting her future."

"Perhaps a noble gesture on behalf of all her victims?"

I blinked. "You think?"

"I do not know for certain, Knight, but perhaps that might even the scales."

"Couldn't hurt, I spose."

"And thyself? I sense some distress within thou."

"Yeah…long story."

"I have been told I shall exist for millennia, Knight."

"Murphy and I accidentally tripped the light trantastic the other night. We got soul mixed, and now my sexuality appears to have changed."

She blinked. "Thou finds men attractive now?"

"With one exception," I said, hugging her.

She giggled. "Thou does find my visage pleasing then."

"Indeed."

"Thou knows we could steal away for a few hours and snuggle under mine furs..."

"I would enjoy that," I said, cupping her chin. "I'm committed to Murphy, however."

She nodded. "I expected that, Sir Knight. Thou has't always been devoted. While I've been cherished, though has't never shown me thy ardor."

"Uh, yeah."

She giggled. "Fret not, Knight. Seeing thee does make me want to leap thy bones, but I shall refrain for now."

"I think I might break you, considering."

She smiled, leaning in close. "I am magnificently flexible, Knight. I shan't break."

I swallowed. It would be very easy to fall into those pools of ice. Maeve, the former Winter Lady was a sex-addicted crazed person who bedded anyone that came near. I knew the Winter Mantle gave Molly…needs as it did with me. It would be very easy to five into those feelings.

"Your father would kill me. As would the Queen."

She sniffed, turning her head. "Pity."

"Speaking of your father, I need to find Susan. I was going to take her to see Maggie."

Maal nodded, her eyes tearing up again.

"What's wrong?"

"Thou leaves me, and it breaks mine heart."

"Aww, my Lady." I said, pulling her to me. "Don't be like that."

"You cannot know how lonely it is here, Knight. I ache to see mine old family."

"Why can't you?"

She paused a moment. "The Queen would feel mine presence."

I nodded. "But you'd be able to see your family. They miss you terribly, Lady Maal."

She stood. "I suppose it's time to go back home. Both mine former and new home. The Queen will be placated."

"True."

"Can we visit them now? I fear I will not be allowed once I return to the Winter Court."

"Of course," I said, standing and taking her small hand. "They would be so happy to see you and know you are okay."

She sniffed, smiling. "Truly?"

"Truly."

I helped her into her cape. "Would thou speak on my behalf and let them know not to call me by my old name? It…damages, my memories."

"Of course."

She giggled, a tinkling sound of snow falling on ice. "You make me so happy, Knight. Thou fills my heart with gladness."

I tugged the cape around her shoulders, letting flow outwards. It was strange to bend over so far, almost like dressing a toy.

"You always fill my heart too, Lady Maal."

"Truly?" she said, squeezing my hand.

I nodded. "Truly."

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

We stepped through the portal and onto the lawn of the Carpenter House.

"Are you going to wear a veil?"

Sighing, the elf shook her head. "I cannot. The Queen has me in a geas."

"Want me to try?"

She giggled. "It will be okay, Knight."

I could hear some kind of ruckus coming from the side-yard. It was nearly dark, and from out of the shadows, a hulking beast shambled out, shaking leaves from his shaggy coat.

"Mouse!" I said, kneeling, as the dog huffed and ran toward me. Maggie came behind him, holding a plastic gun.

"Hey! You stole my horse! Unhand, it Horse-Rustler!" Maggie said, pointing the gun at me.

"Not by the hair of your chinny chin chin," I said, pretending to move Mouse around me. The dog was so large and robust, it wasn't easy to get him to move.

She 'shot' me with her plastic pistol, saying "pew pew pew!" Then she ran up with her arms open. I scooped her up.

"Hi, Daddy," Maggie said.

"Hey, weasel-monkey. You and Mouse playing cowgirl?"

"Yeah. Who's the pretty lady?" she pointed at Maal.

"That's a surprise. Want to take us inside?"

"Yep, partner!" she said, getting down and taking my hand. She led us onto the porch and into the house.

"Uncle Michael, my Daddy is back!"

Charity came in from the kitchen. "Is this Susan?" she said, wiping her hands on an apron.

"Um, no. Let's wait for Michael, and I'll make introductions."

"Are you staying for dinner?"

I glanced at Maal. She inclined her head regally, once.

"Sure, we'd love to."

"Great! I'll set out two plates." She went back into the kitchen, and I heard rustling.

"You okay?" I said softly.

She nodded, closing her elfin eyes. "Yes."

Michael walked in a few moments later. "Harry! Good to see you back. Um…is this, Susan?"

"No, I haven't been to see Susan just yet. Charity can you come in here a moment?"

Charity entered the room, wiping off her hands. "Dinner is almost ready. Will Susan be coming too?"

"No."

Charity nodded.

"I'd like to introduce you to Lady Maalshiira, Winter Lady of the Winter Court of the Sidhe. You've known that I am the Winter Knight, under Queen Mab…"

They both nodded.

"Well, there are three Queens of the Winter Court. Mother Winter, The Winter Queen, and the Winter Lady. What we haven't told you was…as a result of things that happened two years ago, your daughter became the Winter Lady. She hid this from you for reasons we don't want to go into right now, but needless to say; she is now the Winter Lady both in form and in essence."

"Wait…then, who is this?"

"May I present, Lady Maalshiira. Your daughter."

Charity gasped and fell into a chair. Michael also looked thunderstruck. "By all that is Holy under Christ. Molly, is that you?"

Maal gave a pained expression and looked at me in panic. "Greetings, Parents."

"Ah, we can't call her by that name anymore, Michael. She's under a geas, and if we use her old name, it causes her pain, and it erases a bit more of her.

"What are you talking about Harry, I can't say my own daughter's name?"

"Hi, Pretty Lady. Want to come play with me?" Maggie said, reaching for her hand.

Maal took it. "Perhaps after supper, little one."

"Is it really you?" Michael said, approaching her.

"Tis me," she shrugged her shoulders.

Michael gathered his daughter in his arms, smiling as Charity put her arms around them both.

After the long greeting session, Charity suddenly exclaimed: "My pasta!" and ran back into the kitchen.

Amanda walked into the house behind us.

"Amanda!" Michael said. "This is your sister."

Maal looked up at her, now taller, sibling. "Greetings, Jawa."

Amanda frowned, hugging the Lady. "What happened to you?"

"Let's go in to the dinner table, and we can talk all about it," Michael said.

I escorted Maal to the table, then held out her chair. She glanced at it, then looked up at me. I realized the chair was too tall for her.

"Umm, do you guys have a box or something she can step on?"

"Oh!" Charity ran and got a cookie tin. She handed it to me, and I set it down. Primly, Lady Maal stepped on the tin, then sat carefully in the chair.

"Thank you, Sir Knight." She arranged her skirts as I took the chair to the right of her.

"So, things have changed," Michael said after he had led us in a blessing.

"The Winter Queen as wrought me thusly," Maal said. "I'm under a geas and can not change my method of speech. It causes pain to speak in any other manner."

Charity shook her head, cutting her pasta. I helped Maggie cut hers, then set it in front of her. She dug in.

Molly carefully ate her meal, the picture of nobility and grace, taking tiny bites.

"And what does being the Lady of Winter entail?" Michael said.

Lady Maal ate a few more bites. "We protect the multiverse from extra-dimensional creatures known as the…" she looked to me.

"The Outsiders," I said. "Monsters from beyond the Universe."

"That sounds terrifying!" Charity said.

Maal shrugged her shoulders. "It is an endless battle."

"And they have you fighting this, why?"

"T'is our duty as the Winter Court."

"Mab has been fighting them for eons," I said.

"And now, my daughter, Mal, will be doing the same thing?"

I nodded. "Which is why I'm assigned to protect her."

"Oh, well, that makes me feel better," Charity said in a scathing tone.

I sighed. I could see Charity was working herself into a real fury.

"And there's nothing that can be done to…bring her back?"

"Reverse this?" I said. "No, she's basically immortal now. A Sidhe queen. Even were I to try, it would cause more pain than anything."

"How are…" Maal looked at me.

"The boys?"

She nodded.

"You can't remember the name of your own brothers, Maal?" Charity said.

"It's the geas, Charity. Give her a break."

"Your brothers are fine." Michael paused.

"Daniel is in Afganistan," Amanda said. "Matthew is in the Marines."

"And Harry here," I said, pointing to the other young man at the table. "Is currently a sophomore in high school."

Maal grinned. "I am so proud of thee, Brother."

"I'm going to Cosmetology school this summer," Alicia said. She had grown into a lovely young woman, very reminiscent of Molly. "By the way, are you wearing any makeup? Your lashes and complexion are to die for."

Maal blushed. "Nay, my days of cosmetics are long past."

Hope spoked up. "Are you and Harry going to get married?"

Maal's blush deepened. "The Winter Lady must not taketh a mate," Maal said. "Until I become Queen."

Everyone talked long into the evening, with Charity calming down. Afterward, I read a story to Maggie, with Maal sitting next to me on her tiny bed and paying as rapt attention as my daughter. We both kissed her good night and went back downstairs.

"The time comes to depart," Maal said, in a soft voice.

"When will we see you again?" Charity asked, after giving her daughter a gentle hug. We all appeared to be afraid of breaking the new elf.

"I do not know, Mother. I must attend the Queen now, sadly, and mayhap be punished for my transgression."

Charity frowned. "What transgression?"

"She's been hiding from the Queen because she did this to her."

"Well, you can always just stay home, Molly."

I heard a thunderclap, and Maal gave a small scream. She fell to the ground, moaning, holding her head. " Blesmi mi miplables gres DD somi?"

"Maal?" I said, taking her hand. "Are you okay?"

"DD somi fleem."

"Lady Maal, nod if you can understand my words."

Confused, she stared at me, shaking her head. "Blesmi miDir anch sofleem?"

"I think you broke her."

"What do you mean, I broke her? She was broken when she came here."

"I told you not to use her name. It causes her pain. Obviously, now, she speaks a different language and can't understand us. Geas are weird like that when you try to go against their dictates.

"I'm sorry, Molly." Charity gathered the elven girl into her arms. "I hope to see you soon."

"Tov gresbles anch, Gresanchtov."

"I'll get it sorted. Don't worry."

I held her hand as we walked out the gate. Mab stood a few yards off, waiting expectantly.

"You're responsible for the language loss?" I said.

"The child needs to learn her place in my court and at my side, Knight."

"Haven't you done enough?"

Maal looked up at me, visibly confused by the interaction. I held up a hand; I got this, don't worry."

"What I do with my representatives is mine own business, Knight. Remember thy place."

Anger; hot and roiling and fast slid up my spine. I hated her condescending tone, hated her mightier than thou attitude, and most of all, I missed my friend, the lovely young girl that had been replaced by this exquisitely petite, angular, intricately crafted being beside me. This was the girl who had learned how to cast a veil as I'd never seen before. This was the girl who helped me rescue my daughter from the clutches of the Red Court by creating an illusion so complex and vast they crapped their pants and ran. This was the girl who carried out my own death plan, arranging my murder so I could be free from pain. This was the girl who had stood by my side through it all, been cast as the winter Lady because of my actions, not her own. This was the girl who saved my life when the spirit of intellect had been crushing my own skull with her birth throes. This was the girl, this was the girl.

"This was the girl!" I said, panting in fury, my staff suddenly alight with power, my shield activated, my blasting rod beginning to smoke.

"Harry?" a deep voice came from behind me. Michael's voice, Molly's Father's voice. "Is everything okay?" I could hear the tone of his voice, indicating he was ready to grab Amorachius and wield it once again if his daughter was in danger.

Mab, able to exist in several states at once, both physical and metaphysical, had apparently witnessed my torment as she crossed that last boundary.

I didn't say anything to Michael. I felt, rather than saw the Sword drawn from its sheath as Michael, former Knight of the Cross, stepped up to my side. He didn't deserve this, didn't deserve a throw-down with Mab right now.

"What's going on?" Another voice sounded behind me, Charity's voice this time and this time I heard the metal on metal shwing as she drew Fidilachious. A Sword she hadn't been granted and should not have been wielding, but with her daughter's fate on the line, she finally stood side by side with her husband. Both swords shimmered and glowed with the power of the Light.

As if on cue from seeing her parents wielding both swords, Molly's fingers began tracing intricate patterns, her aura glowing a deep blue, a hum filling the air as the four of us stood facing Mab.

Maybe this was the moment. The moment I could shed myself of the burden of the Mantle, peel Molly away from her grasp, and all of us live as humans should live.

"I don't understand, Sir Knight. What have I done to offend thee?"

"Let. Her. Go." I said.

"Don't be ridiculous. You know I can't do that."

"Mab?" I said, leveling my blasting rod. "You might be able to turn me into a cinder cone, but while you're doing that, Michael, Knight of the Cross, will be striking you down. And maybe you might be able to even deal with him, Molly and Charity will strike you down. Do you really think you can take all of us?"

She shook her head, her eyes fading to black. "You have no idea of my power, Knight."

"Oh?" I said. "I know we've crossed the line into Spring already. We aren't even governed by your Court right now but Summer! Sarissa and Titania, I summon thee."

A wind struck up from the east. It smelled like summer rain, cut grass, open water, and springtime flowers. Twin whirlwinds appeared as Sarissa the Summer Lady, and Titania, the Queen of Summer, appeared. Fix stepped up behind us as well, his southern drawl sounding in the darkness. "I got your back, Harry."

Mab shook her head. "Knight, you're causing a rift. You do see that, don't you?"

I shrugged my shoulders. "Kinda what I do."

"I can't return her to humanity, Knight. I can give her the language back, will that do?"

"It's a start."

She snapped her fingers. "There."

"Molly, can you understand me?"

"Aye, Knight." She said. "What has befallen us?"

"We are taking a stand to force her to give you back. Do you stand with us?"

Molly sighed. She walked over to me, taking my hand.

"As much as I have transformed, Knight, I do see the heart of the issue before the Queen. Human bodies were not meant to fight the Outsiders, only bodies crafted of Sidhe might stand a chance against the ancient Enemy. They grow in number each day and creating a conflict with the Queen, now more than ever, could create an instability in the defense we would never recover from. My heart grows by bounds knowing thee stands with me against what has been wrought; and yes I was greatly saddened by the transformation; however, in the months that I've been like this my soul has also shifted, and I no longer think, act or feel as I once did and thee can now bear witness. My fear had always been thee find me an abhorrent creature since I know thine longstanding resistance to beings of Winter, rightly so since you've been so mistreated. Now that I know thee finds me comely in appearance and spirit, I can rest assured my duties as an elf-queen, Winter Lady, and as your friend will not be forgotten or cast aside."

She took my hand, looking up into my eyes.

"It is time I accept my new station by the Winter Queen and stop acting the insufferable child and aid in the defense of all that stands dear in the greatest fight reality has ever known."

I nodded, tears biting my eyes.

"You won't punish her." I glared at Mab.

Titania stepped forward. "My sister understands the depth of your resolve, Knight. Stay thy arms, comforted to know thy will has been acknowledged by her perhaps by the simple fact Mab has allowed you to continue to draw breath."

In my mind, words appeared. Knight, thou knowest of the creature you call Toot-toot, the sprite? The words carried the 'voice' of Molly somehow, and I knew she was communicating with me.

Yes, how are you doing this?

Fairy Queen.

I silently chuckled. Yes, I remember Toot.

In the balance of power, you are as but he standing against a creature as immense as yourself when confronting Mab. The sole other being of power rests in the body of Titania. To cast these two against each other could destroy not only this world but many. I adore thee for thy attempted rescue, but she would swat thee and my former parents as a fly is swatted by a paper of news.

Ah.

Thank you, Knight, for attempting to rescue me. I accept my position now at her side, and thee can rest comfortably that I will no longer be punished at the hands of the Queen. I adore thee more than thee cans't know, and your love has given me such strength.

I do love you, Maalshiira.

As I love thee, Knight.

She squeezed my hand then, blinking cerulean tears, then turned to Mab, nodding.

You're positive about this?

A few moments went by.

I am.

Well, if you ever change your mind, you know where to find me.

I do.

I have a few other tricks up my sleeve I wasn't revealing, even to you. I think I may be more powerful than even you might know.

She turned her head then, that perfect face with the slitted eyes and angular cheeks split with smile, and then a wink of alabaster lashes.

Thank thee, Knight.

You're welcome, Lady.

Mab exhaled. "You understand the situation now, Knight?"

"Yes, Queen."

"Then, we shall depart. Thank thee for returning the Winter Lady. I shall consider the fact I haven't turned you into a smoking ruin as thy boon. Does thee understand me?"

"Yes."

"Knights of the Cross, thy may stay thy blades. This conflict is ended. I promise to hold thy daughter safe and teach her everything she needs to know. Restest thou knowing she is assisting in the greatest of conflicts known to Creation.

"That's supposed to make us feel better?" Charity said.

Titania put a hand on her shoulder. "She is in good hands."

Charity looked into Titania's eyes and relaxed. "Okay."

"We leave," Mab said, looking at me. "Fare thee well, Knight."

"You too, Queen."

Michael sheathed Amorachius, and Charity lowered Fidilachius.

Silent thunder echoed as Mab and Maal left.

Titania smiled. "Thou should come to visit soon, Knight."

"Thank you for attending, Queen of Summer."

"Thou has assisted the Summer Lady and I in the past. T'was the least we could do."

I exhaled, nodding. "That was close."

Sarissa gave me a kiss on the cheek, then she, Titania, and Fix vanished in a cyclone of summer.

"You are going to tell us what happened, Harry?" Michael said.

"Yeah, let's go back inside."

Charity and Michael held hands as they walked back into their house.

I stood awhile, staring at the last place I'd seen her.

I do love thee, Maal.

As I love thee, Knight. Came the reply.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

After a fitful night of almost sleeping with visions of icegirls dancing in my head, I drove to Butters' and Andi's apartment. Butters' lab looked nothing like my own, but it was nice to be able to walk inside his technoprotected home and not break anything for once.

"I see the collar is working well."

I pulled at it. "Yeah, too well."

Butters frowned. "What do you mean?"

"Oh, nothing. I need to talk to Bob."

"Sure, Harry, come on in."

Andi met us in the hallway. "Harry! How are you and Karrin doing?"

"Very well," I said, touching my mask. "I'm being careful, I promise."

She smiled. "Thank you. Can't be too careful these days. We up for later tonight?"

I frowned. "I'll have to see. There's been a few, wrinkles that might intrude on our game night." We'd been playing D&D over skype every other night. Karrin actually got in on the fun, playing a very chaotic evil mercenary. It was fun, and distracting, and the perfect thing for our little group to pass the time while we were sealed away from each other.

We descended the stairs into the basement. Butters was a medical examiner who worked for the county. Since he was considered "essential personnel" he worked almost every night. "We sure do miss you, pal."

"I miss it too. How'd you get past the Oracle of Eronicus?"

I wiggled my fingers. "Wizard."

He chuckled. Unlike everyone else, I played in D&D what I was in real life. A Wizard. Powerful one too.

Bob sat on one shelf of a metal bookcase lining one wall. Butters had an operating table slash first aid station he'd put together from a cast-off hospital bed and other equipment he'd gleaned over the years. He was also a techno wiz, if there could be such a thing, and had created several magical devices with the assistance of Bob, my prior assistant. A second, wooden skull came to life beside Bob; Bonea, a 'child' of mine created when the fallen angel Lasciel and I…well. Long story.

"Bob, wake up," I said.

"Hello Father," Bonea said. She had a softly feminine voice.

"Hi Bonny, how are you?"

"Wonderful, thanks. How is life up there?"

"Meh, could be better."

Her eyes seemed to nod as Bob's came to life.

"Harry!" Bob said. His 'voice' sounded different, a cross between his old voice and Waldo Butters. "Long time no see!"

"I know, right? How you faring here with Butters?"

"Good, good. Boss. You know."

I nodded.

"What can I do for you, oh former Master of the fireblasting blasters?"

I chuckled. "I have a couple questions."

"Shoot."

I looked at Butters. "Um…"

"Privacy, right. You know where to find me. I need to get ready for work anyway."

I nodded. "Thanks buddy."

He left.

"So…how do I start this."

"The beginning usually works," Bob said.

I sighed. "Okay, so you know this…thing, around my neck, right?"

"Karrin Murphy?"

"No! Bob!"

He chuckled. "Yes, Harry, I helped to create it." Bob was a spirit of intellect. He'd forgotten more about magic than most people even knew.

"Anyway, so someone showed up the other day claiming to be Susan."

"Your former Paramour, right?"

"Right, and the person I had to kill on the altar in Chichen Itza."

"Right. And you didn't believe her story at face value…"

"I took off the collar so I could soulgaze her."

Bob tsked. "And your magic came all rushing back in. In addition to the Winter Mantle."

"Right. At first it was fine, but…"

"Tell me, Harry. What happened?"

"Well, Murphy and I had sex, and the tantric magic combined with the Mantle and my power caused us to switch bodies."

He giggled, gleefully. The thought of you in Murphy's tiny delectable body gives me goosebumps, Harry. Why'd you switch back?"

"Well, we were in the middle of trying to do just that, when Mab showed up. She wanted me to locate Molly and convince her to return to Arctis Tor."

"Ugh, never good to get in bad with one of the Winter Queens, Harry."

"Anyway, so it was a bad case of coitus interruptus if you know what I mean."

"Perfectly, she wrecked the atmosphere."

"And later, when we, um, coitus resumptus apparently, we didn't swap back. And Mab was affronted, and swapped us back herself."

"Okay, so what's the problem?"

"Well…ever since…"

He chuckled. "You're seeing men with a whole new attitude?"

"Yes. What can I do?"

He shrugged. "Harry, this is something of a unique situation. I've never considered even the most remote possibility of what would happen if we suppress your magic. You remember when we gave you that device, there could be side effects."

"And soul jumping is one of them?"

"You are an extremely powerful magic user without the Mantle, Harry. With the Mantle, you're like a superhero."

"So I'm my own worst enemy."

"Not you, specifically, Harry. Your Magic."

"Right."

"So there's nothing you can think of? No potion I can make or create?"

"I wish I could tell you something, Jefe, but this is new territory. Usually we are trying to release the magic within an individual, not supress it."

"Yes, Bob." I said, dryly

"It will probably return on its own, Harry. Give it some time. A soul jump like that is a traumatic experience, and you've experienced two in less than 24 hours."

I exhaled. "Okay, good."

"Meanwhile, you shouldn't wear that collar too long Harry. And I shouldn't need to tell you to be careful when you take it off."

"I will, Bob. Thank you."

"No Problemo, Mon Capitan!"

"I just don't have time for this. I tracked down Molly in Arctis Meridi yesterday, and Susan is back from the grave and needs to reconcile her sins or something. I do not have time for a sudden change in my sexuality."

Frustrated, I sat down in Waldo's gaming chair. It was multicolored, and he had multiple monitors with high end speakers. "Damn, I'm in the wronnggg business," I said.

"Well, Harry, there's always your brother."

"What's he got to do with this?"

"White Court Vampires are intrinsically Tantric. They utilize tantric magic at their core. I would suspect either he or his sister might be able to dig this out of you."

I gave that some thought. Thomas had been working at his salon, gently skimming energy from his clients each time he fixed their hair. With the Covid outbreak, he'd been stuck at home, without Justine. I knew he must be frustrated in many ways.

"I suppose it's worth a shot. Thanks."

"De nada."

I sighed. "Guess I better go see the Archive about Susan. I don't suppose you have any inkling on what she should do?"

"Are you sure she's actually Susan?"

I paused. "Who else could she be? She knew certain things about our first date no one else could have known?"

"Oh?"

"And she acts like Susan. Or, Susan stuck in a 17 year old body."

"Atoning for one's sins, has everything to do with the Atoner, Harry. She would be the one to determine who and how to atone. As a suggestion, you might have some kind of 'trial by fire' if you know what I mean."

"As in, she has to do some incredibly complex nigh impossible task in order to achieve full atonement?"

"Exactly. The powers on high don't want anyone to know they could simply apologize and be done with it. They want the guilty party to feel a sense of accomplishment at the end."

I sighed. "Ya know, I was enjoying this whole quarantine thing. Not once have I had to use my blasting rod."

"Sorry, Harry."

"I sorta figured. Thanks for the help anyway, buddy."

"My pleasure. Say, can you ask Butters if I can have a few nights off? I'd like to see a few people."

"I'll ask, but with this virus outbreak we're ordered to stay at least 6 feet away from anyone else."

"I know, I know, but it so boring down here and he never brings me any of the good stuff. Just turns on the porn and let's my eyes bleed."

I stood up. "I'll let him know."

"Be careful, Harry. Hope you get your sexuality back."

I chuckled, "Me too."

Butters and Andi were fixing breakfast, and they handed me an egg sandwich. "Got some time to join us, Harry?"

"Better not. I need to go get someone and head over to Ivy's place."

"The Archive?" Andi said. "Why do you need to see her?"

"Oh, this person has to 'atone for her sins.' I'm hoping Ivy has some ideas on who and how to do that."

"Good luck, Harry. Stay safe." Butters held the door open for me.

"Oh, and Bob wants a recess pass. Says he's getting bored with the porn and that it's making his eyes bleed."

Butters shook his head. "No can do. Last time I let him go, he ended up in a sorority house and I had to pay several thousand for broken beds and venereal disease innoculations."

I winced at that. "Well, I told him I'd ask. He did help me today."

"I'll take him down some naughty magazines. That should help. He's kind of old school when it comes to porn."

I chuckled. "Yes, he is."

"Good seeing you, Harry. Let me know how it all turns out?"

"I will. See you tonight, I hope."

"We'll be there!" Andi called from the living room.

Butters closed the door with a smile and a wave.

I folded myself into Murphy's tiny SUV, and drove off. It was nice to have empty streets, to see the budding green leaves, to feel the breeze and not have to breathe the everpresent stench of the factories based in Chicago. I had texted Susan last night before bed and told her I'd be by in the morning. She agreed, and told me to text her when I was around the corner, and she'd slip away. Her new "mother" was rather rigid about the quarantine, so we'd need to be discreet.

I found my way to a lovely two story house on the east side of chicago. I parked along the side, and sent a text from our spare phone to Susan.

A few moments later, she slipped into the car. "Drive," she said.

I followed her directions, and she exhaled, relaxing.

"Jesus, they have me on a tight leash."

"Not fun being a teenager again?"

"Not at all." She looked behind us.

"All clear?"

"I think I got away. Thank God."

"Congratulations." I smiled.

"So, where are we off to?"

"Well, I thought you might want to see your daughter."

She nodded, quietly.

"That work for you?"

She didn't say anything for a bit. "Would it…"

I waited.

"Would it be okay if I didn't? I mean, of course I want to see her. But with my very existence up in the air, I don't know if I could take it."

"Sure." I turned into a parking lot, and stopped.

She looked down, then put her hands over her face and started to cry.

"Hey," I put my hand on her back. "None of that now. We have time to see Maggie later. Where did you want to go?"

"I don't know, Harry. What do I do? I mean, this wouldn't be a bad life, you know? But each day I feel more…her, and less of me. How long before I'm just a teenage kid?"

I nodded. "What if that is the only option?"

"It would be like I really died, I guess."

"At least you have a body," I said. "I was a ghost the whole time."

"That must have been horrible, Harry. I'm so sorry you went through that."

A chime sounded somewhere. I blinked. "Did you hear that?"

She nodded. "What do you think it was?"

I have no…Susan suddenly slumped over, her head thumping on the glass of the SUV.

"Susan!" I said, shaking her. A sudden lassitude swept over me too. I sat back, trying to gather my magic, but the stupid collar was around my neck.

A moment later, oblivion intruded.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

I materialized on a set of tracks. I knew because I could feel the approaching train making them shake and buzz against the bottoms of my feet. My heart sped up.

"No, no, no, no…." I said, stepping off the tracks as the train roared by.

"Nice to see you've grown some sense," came a voice.

I glanced over and saw wingtip shoes, cheap trousers, cheap suit, and a build like a fireplug.

"Hey Carmichael. Still working the tracks, I see."

"Yeah, get in the car. The boss wants to see you."

I sighed and climbed into the back of his gold Mustang. He stuck a toothpick in his mouth and turned the engine over. It sounded like a kitten on steriods.

"Still got it," I said. "Lovely car."

"I know, right? If I have to be somewhere, driving around my version of Chicago in this car is heaven to me."

I smiled, as w drove through the streets of the city. I could see the attraction, but it really wasn't Chicago, it was all some kind of grand illusion by the great Whomever.

We stopped in front of what looked for all the world, or Underworld, like Chicago Police Department. We both bounded up the steps, and headed into the Liutenants office.

Jack Murphy looked exactly the same as I last saw him. Suit jacket on the back of his chair, white sleeves rolled up to show forearms the size of tree trunks. Blond hair, blue eyes, and he didn't look up when we walked in.

"So, I see you solved the case of your own murder." He took out a toothpick and stuck it into his mouth. I wondered if it was a habit picked up from Carmichael, or if it was just something one did when one was stuck in the great In Between.

"I did, and thank you for the opportunity."

"Forget about it." He opened a folder and scanned through it.

"Will there be anything else?"

He chuckled softly. "Sit down, Dresden. We need to talk."

I did as instructed and Carmichael left the room.

Jack sat in his chair, and leaned back, putting his massive arms behind his head. It made his pecs bulge, and briefly I wondered what kind of muscles were under that shirt. Then I shook myself, getting the alien thoughts out of my head.

"So…you've been given a second chance at life and what do you do? Almost get killed by some kinda monster in your head, give birth to some other kinda monster, oh, and raid the Underworld."

"All in a days' work."

"Right."

"Hey, there were lives at stake. My Daughter, and I'm under the thumb of the Queen of Air and Darkness too, don't forget. That's no small thing."

"That's what we're here to talk to you about."

I felt my stomach churn. "Oh?"

"You had an individual approach you yesterday." He said yesterday as 'Yestahday.'

"I did."

"And this, ah, individual. Claimed ta be someone from ya past, is that right?"

"Yes."

"And she said she had been sent back to "Atone for her sins," that true?"

I shifted. "Why? Yes. All correct, but you knew that."

"We got us a little problem here." He said hear, like 'heah.'

"What's the problem?"

"Well…you two sharing experiences. It wasn't our intent for that to happen, and the, well, boss doesn't like it."

"How is that my problem?"

"Well, she came and apologized to you today, is that right? You heard a chime and all that."

"Yes, we wondered what that was."

"Every time she atones for one of her sins, she'll hear that chime, as will the person who'd been victimized by her in the past."

"Okayyyy." I said. "So why pull me in, then?"

"Look, between the two a you, you is responsible the the genocide of…" he glanced down at his paperwork. "Over fifty-thousand distinct individuals. Now, I know they was blood sucking vampires, but the boss doesn't like them numbers, capiche?"

"What does that mean, exactly?"

"Well, we sent her back to atone for her sins. We gonna do the same thing ta you, get me?"

"Wait, why? I already found out who murdered me."

"Yah, but kid, you gotta see this is a strange circumstance. Normally, with these kinda numba's, we'd take you outta the game, ya know? But you're still a heavy hitter."

"Okay…"

"So what we gonna do, is we gonna send Susan back as she was just before ya kilt her."

"Wait, No!"

He shook his head. "Don't interrupt. I know what you're worried about. There was a…shall we say…loophole? With all them creatures ya killed. Now, the boss was okay with it at the time, but then he got ta thinking…you know, who has the right ta do that? Take advantage of a loophole and a whole race disappears from the earth? No, that ain't right."

"So, you're telling me, you're going to resurrect the Red Court, let them be a scourge again, let them kill thousands upon thousands, let them take humans as pets…"

"I told you, stop interruptin' me!" He slammed his hand down, and I heard a thunderclap.

I snapped my jaw shut with a click, biting my tongue in the process.

"Now, the boss doesn't want us sending back a bunch of Red Court Vampires, so you can cool ya jets about that. What we are gonna do, though, is send Susan back."

"As a Red Court Vampire?"

"Well, the Red Court, as an entity, will be gone, but she'll be a vamp, yeah."

"So you're turning Susan into a monster."

"I wish it could be different, kid, but the boss upstairs said yeah."

"Is there anything I can do for this not to happen? I mean, you know I'll have to kill her again, right?"

"Yeah…about that. Boss says, if you kill her, she'll just respawn right back where she was."

"So I have someone else do it?"

"Let's just say, the boss is going to make her very hard to kill. You are scrappy, though, so I'm sure you'll be able to figure something out."

It wasn't fair. We'd won. But now, we appeared to be losing, big time. Susan's sacrifice was for nothing, nothing, and I didn't know what I was going to do.

"So the "atoning for your sins" part was a lie?"

"Nope, she still needs ta do that part, but she'll be in her own body ta do it. With each sin she atones, she gains a bit more."

"So…not only will she be a monster, with each sin she'll get stronger."

"Exactly."

I rubbed my head. "And what happens if she doesn't 'atone?'"

"She gets 10 days from the moment she gets back."

"And if she doesn't make it?"

"She will forever be as she is. Locked in that way."

"And what if she atones for all her sins?"

"The boss will allow her to be human again. Or, as human as she can be."

"Sounds like a raw deal to me."

"Oh, I'm sure you'll figure out a way for that not to happen."

"Right."

"And now it's time for you to go."

"Wait, you said I also needed to atone. That mean I can apologize to her and she stops being a Monster?"

"Your atonement is receiving the person you love most, but transformed, Harry. How you deal with that, is your atonement. Basically, you can't kill her again, but all other options are on the table."

"Great, just great. And what do I tell our daughter?"

"Not our problem." Jack flipped the folder closed. "Ready to go back?"

I sighed. "No, but go ahead anyway.

Reality faded.

A moment later, I awoke. Maybe it had been a dream?

I looked over at Susan, and noticed the young girl. I gently shook her awake. "Susan?"

She looked at me, with fear in her eyes. "Who are you? Where am I?" She sounded paniced.

"Great, kid. Sorry, you passed out back there and I was taking you to the hospital. Want me to take you home?"

"Yes, please!" she said, fear in her eyes.

"Okay, okay. Let's go."

I put the car in drive and drove her home.

She dashed from the car like I was a rapist. I wondered if I should have collected Murphy first, but I don't think the girl would have been happy about pulling into a strange driveway.

Her mother stomped out to the car, and I smiled. "Brought her home. I found her at the park, kinda passed out. Might want to get her checked out."

"Which park?" She said.

"Umm…the one around the corner. I forget the name."

"Darlington?"

I knew this was a test, and that was probably a false name. "I have no idea. It's the one with the park benches, grass, all that."

She nodded. "You better not have laid a hand on her, or I will call the police."

"No, he didn't, Mom. I just woke up in his car."

"See?" I said. "All better."

"She's been acting so strangely, lately. I don't know what's gotten into her!"

"I know, right? Teenagers." I put the car in gear, and gave them another wave.

Exhaling, I drove back to our little place. I wondered where Susan was.

I got out and went into the house. Murphy was sitting in the living room.

"Well?" She said.

I shook my head, grabbing a Coke from the fridge. She'd made sandwiches and they were neatly set out on the kitchen table.

"Did you make any headway?"

"Sorta?" I said. I related the days events to her.

"Oh, God. Where do you think she materialized?"

"I dunno. Chichen Itza?"

"Would make sense."

I passed a hand over my face. "So she's the first of the new Red Court?"

"I dunno," I said. "Sounded like she'd be a bit stronger than a Red Court. Might be a whole new breed."

"Why would they do that?"

I shrugged. "Covid wasn't eliminating enough?"

"You expect her to come here, don't you."

"Yeah," I said, already tired.

"And we're going to have to kill her, aren't we." I wasn't a question, it was a statement.

"They intimated that would be very hard. Basically, I wasn't supposed to kill their newest Monster toy."

"Jesus, Harry."

I nodded, munching my sandwich.

"And Bob thinks whatever this is with our sexuality will just fade away?"

"Supposedly, but I'm having my doubts."

"I guess doing something about it is out?"

I glanced up at her. "What would you like to do?"

She sighed. "I dunno, but I've been turned on almost all day."

"Yeah."

"You too?"

I cleared my throat. "Yes, but in the wrong direction if you know what I mean."

"Definitely! I've been looking through all my old underwear catalogues!"

"Hopefully, we'll get it sorted soon. Bob said I could go talk to Thomas about the Tantric issue if it gets out of hand."

"Sounds like a good plan. So will you try to find the new Susan?"

I nodded. "Probably best to wait for her here. She only has ten days from now to atone for all her sins, or she'll be stuck. I'm pretty sure she'll come here first."

"What if she attacks you, Harry?"

"She spent five years as a half-vampire. I don't think she'll attack me as a full one. Plus, I'm not shrinking violet, ya know."

"I know, Harry, but I still worry."

"Molly has been transformed into a true Elvin Sidhe princess, Susan is going to be a vampire, and you and I had our body swap last night. It's like someone up there is rolling dice, and we're catching all snakeyes."

She snuggled in under my arm. "We could play some Arena of Combat," she said, handing me the gamepad.

"Sure, why not?" I said, as the tv flickered to the opening screen.

We played for awhile, but my heart just wasn't in it. My mind had Maal,and Susan. I wondered if Mab had let her off the hook yet, or if my apprentice was facing some sort of reprisal. It made me want to pay a visit to Arctis Tor, to see how they were getting on. I knew better, however. Best to not go looking for trouble. And Mab was always trouble.

Mab, and Mal, I thought. How alliterative. I shivered to think of Molly stuck forever as a creature like Mab. It made me sad to think of the bright, headstrong girl forced to live that life. That very very long arduous life.

A few hours later, I stood up, tossing the gamepad onto the chair. "I think I'm going to get a couple hours sleep. I suspect it's going to be a long night."

She nodded. "I'm going to stay awake. I'm also going to be armed, Harry, in case your baby-mama decides to use more forceful persuasion techniques on us, or you. The moment she tries to catch my eye, I'm blasting her blood-sucking face off."

"I sighed. I know this is hard on you, Murphy."

"Surprisingly less than you think. I'm not jealous, Dresden, but I'm also not stupid."

"Agreed." I stood up. "Wake me at the first sign of trouble though, okay?"

"Of course."

I leaned down, and we gave each other a chaste kiss.

"Nope," she said, looking up into my eyes.

"Yeah, me neither. It's like kissing my sister."

"Once you've finished with Susan, I expect you to fulfill your promises as my partner, Dresden."

I chuckled and hugged her tightly. "Of course."

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

I didn't hear the doorbell ring. Murphy woke me up around eleven pm.

"Harry," she gently shook me.

I blinked. "Hmm?"

"She's here."

I nodded, and sat up in bed.

"She uh…well, you'll need to see for yourself."

I followed Murphy out into the living room. Standing in the foyer was a creature from a nightmare.

It looked something like a giant bat, with black skin and leathery wings that flapped slowly, as if it was still trying to figure out how to close. The wings were extended, lithe, and looked powerful ending in four fingered talons. The body was stooped, and it had a paunched rounded belly above long, thin, powerful looking legs with toes tipped with long nails.

"Harry?" The voice was scratchy, somewhat feminine, and the mouth was filled with long, daggerlike teeth below darting red eyes. The ears were set back from the skull, pointed and long with membranus material stretched between the cartilaginous folds. The nose was a quivering tip between slitted folds of nostrils.

"Susan?" I said.

It nodded. It moved toward me, and a tongue darted out between the teeth, long and dripping in venom, or slime.

"Uh, let's get you something to wear."

"I know I look horrid. I'm hoping you can help me. I'm so hungry."

"Yeah." I turned to Murphy. "Get me my robe. Meet me in the lab."

Murphy nodded and hurried out.

"Look, before something happens, let's get you down to the lab."

Susan nodded, and followed me down the stairs.

I'd upgraded things, but not too much. I had a bunch of new tapestries, and I'd found a delightful used bookstore online and had been gradually replenishing my stock of books. I had some nice candles that hadn't even bet lit yet, an inlaid copper circle in the center of the room, and some light-darkening curtains adorned the small windows. I liked natural lighting, but there were times I wanted some alone time.

A comfortable leather chair, a long wooden workbench, and all my various magical implements and tools lay in various containers and surfaces. I had an entire book case full of reagents, resources, and potion ingrediants. I wished I had Bob, still, but I felt he was in better hands with Butters at the moment.

"I need you to step inside the circle, Susan."

"You don't trust me."

"No. I'm sorry, I don't. You are a creature of blood, might, and magic right now, and we need to establish some boundaries first."

"Just kill me, Harry."

"No, we've done enough of that and it didn't stick. Just step inside the circle, and let me examine you. I'll provide you with something that can sustain you, but for now, I'm not taking any chances."

"How will I ever atone for any sins when I'm a nightmare?" she stepped into the circle, and I touched it, infusing it with my will.

Breathing a sigh of relief, I picked up a dagger and slit my hand, letting the blood fall into a porceline cup. Murphy brought the robe to me.

"Just set it on the table."

"Okay," Murphy said. I could hear the nerves in her voice.

"I need you to take this off of me."

"Harry, I…"

"Take it off, Murph!"

I turned around, and Murphy pressed the release mechanism. I felt the heady flow of magic flow back into me like a warm blanket. Everything felt better, there was more color to the world, and I could hear the song between the spheres.

The cup was about a quarter full of blood. I wrapped my hand with a linen bandage.

"I'm going to hand you a robe and this cup of blood, Susan. Put the robe on, and try to drink the blood slowly. There's not a lot more where that came from."

"Should I bring you some…I dunno, hamburger or something?" Murphy whispered.

"Yeah, maybe the steaks too."

"Okay." Murphy left the room.

I picked up my staff, then released the circle, and handed the robe, and then the cup to Susan.

With a snarl, it ignored the robe, and held the cup up to the mouth. The tongue slid out and the blood flowed down. She drank all of it in one gulp, the tongue cleaning the bottom until every drop was gone.

"Or, you could do that."

"Sorry, Harry. I'm so hungry!"

"Murphy is bringing you some meat. I don't know if you'll be able to eat it or not, but let's try."

"Okay."

The creature was shivering. It put the robe on, which helped. A little.

"You should be able to create a human mask with your skin," I said.

"How?" Susan said.

"I'm not too sure." I lifted a picture off the workbench of the old Susan. "Picture in your mind what you used to look like, then close your eyes and see if you can will yourself to having one."

"God, Harry, I feel so strong. I can smell…everything. Maybe I could bite you? Just once?"

"No!" I said. "This is what I mean, Susan. Absolutely no biting me or Murphy."

Murphy returned with a couple of steaks, and handed them to me.

"I'm going to give you these steaks, Susan. Really try to slow yourself down, though, or we're going to be in trouble."

"Okay, Harry."

I tore the packaging off the steaks, then powered down the circle, and handed them to it.

Susan took one, and stuffed it in her mouth, jaws greedily consuming the meat with snarling and crunching. The second one was gone in moments as well.

"Jesus," I said. "Did that help at all?"

It nodded. "A little. I'm still hungry, but not so ravenous."

"Good. Now, try to create your flesh mask."

Susan closed those bat-like eyes. A few moments later, I could see something start to happen. In a few moments, Susan, the old Susan, was standing in the circle. I had to remember this was a nightmare creature of darkness now, no matter how much it might look like the woman I used to love.

"Good."

Susan looked down at her hands. "It worked!"

"Yes."

"Thank you, Harry."

"Now, they told me you only had 72 hours, and that was about 4 hours ago. Think you can hold yourself together if I lower the circle? We need to go see the Archive."

"I don't know why you don't just kill me, Harry."

"I was wondering the same thing!" Murphy whispered.

"I told you, that didn't go too well. And from the looks of the stomach I saw, the great Whomever also sewed up the weakness in the Red Court body. You are a 'new and improved' version, Susan. They said if we can get all your sins atoned, you will return to being completely human so that's our goal, okay?"

"Okay. But if for some reason, it doesn't work, you have to promise me to kill me, Harry."

"I will."

"You promise?"

I nodded. "I promise to try."

"I promise too," Murphy said, cocking her high-powered rifle.

Susan arched a perfectly sculpted eyebrow. Her new "flesh mask" was something of an idea form, with lustrous black hair, dark eyes that glinted in the low light of the candles in my lab, and inviting luscious red lips. If I'd been of my, well, original sexuality, it might have had an impact on me, but considering my recent change of…tastes. It felt off."

She cast her gaze at me, pursing her lips. "Do I meet with your approval, Harry?"

"Yeah, and you can turn off the vamp stuff for now. I don't swing your way anymore."

"Oh," she sounded a little disappointed.

"Plus, I know what you look like under all that."

She nodded, and stepped up to embrace me. "Can we still hug?"

I shied away. "For now, until we can get you properly fed, I don't want my neck coming within six feet of your body. Let's take social distancing to the new vampiric norm, shall we?"

Sadly, she dropped her arms. "Okay, Harry."

I led her to the small leather chair, while Murphy and I sat on the couch. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Murphy swalling a little. Apparently the glam was affecting her.

"So, I thought we could go visit Ivy, the Archive. She should know who and how you can atone for your sins."

"Oh good!" Susan said. "Shall we go now?"

"Yeah…but, a couple ground rules first. You've already felt the hunger, and we've sated it a little. But I know you're going to need more. So here they are: 1: No killing people, at least while I'm with you. 2: No killing me or Murphy, for obvious reasons. 3: No killing people."

"I get it Harry, no killing people."

"Good."

"Anything else I should know before we go?"

"Yeah, we need to test your powers. From the looks of you, I suspect they harneded your, ah, blood sac."

"You mean my stomach?"

"Yeah, on vamps it's a bit different. It was always the 'Achilles Heel' with Red court, but I noticed some pretty heavy muscles over yours."

She patted her stomach. "It does feel fairly thick, almost like an armor, or chitin."

"Not good." I stood up. "Well, let's get to the Archive and see what we can do."

"Okay, Harry." Susan walked toward the door, her ass swaying back in forth under a dress that appeared made from blue silk.

"I am so glad your playing for the other team right now, Dresden." Murphy whispered in my ear.

"I know, right? I'll be sure not to become a midnight snack."

The three of us walked out to Murphy's SUV. I drove, Murphy rode shotgun, literally, and Susan sat in the back.

I drove through the silent streets of Chicago. Rain fell lightly, casting the streets in a misty eerie glow. I glanced in the review mirror, and Susan caught my eye, giving me a small smile. How far we'd come since that first almost date, to our night of passion, and the craziness with the Red Court.

She winked at me, parting her lips. I shook my head, glancing over at Murphy. She gave a cute little pout, that probably might have worked on me at one time, but now…

"It's crazy how quiet it is," Murphy said.

"Yeah, been like this all day."

"Surreal," Susan said.

We pulled up to the foster care facility I knew was the current home of Ivy. I cast a glamour spell over us, and we were able to sneak past the guard stations as they changed shifts.

As we approached the door, it opened.

"Hi Ivy," I whispered.

"You're taking a risk, Harry!" she giggled.

"Sorry it's so late, but it's an emergency."

"I know."

We got inside her small dorm room. Luckily, she didn't have a roomate.

"How've you been, short stuff?" I said, giving her a brief hug.

"Not too bad, Harry. All things considered."

"This is Murphy, and this is Susan."

Ivy shook Murphy's hand, but paused when she glanced at Susan. "It's okay, she's on our side."

"Yes," Susan said.

"So what can I do for you?" Ivy said.

Ivy was The Archive, the physical repository for all the knowledge of mankind. She was a physical construct, who held everything that mankind was, is, and ever would be. This had a tendency to make the person who was the physical conduit a bit crazy; but I'd always known Ivy to be perfectly reasonable, if sometimes a bit cryptic.

"Susan, ah…"

He remembered he'd never told her he'd been close to death, nor that he was a ghost for awhile. Though she must have found out by now. Someone must have written something down about him.

"I know of your past, Harry. Several of the wizards in the White council have scribed your events."

"Okay, so you know I was a ghost for a bit?"

"Mhmmm, and I was sad you didn't trust to tell me."

"Well, I know I'm one of your few true friends, Ivy."

"And I know what you had to do for Susan. But I don't know why she is back, nor why she is apparently some type of vampire now."

"I've been told to atone for all of my sins. If I can do it in the next 30 days, I can be returned to humanity. If I fail…this is all I will ever be."

"Would that be a bad thing?" Ivy said.

"Well, yes." Susan sat down on her small bed. "I'm a monster that feeds on the living in order to survive. It would be a horrible life."

"Would it?"

"Well, yes! Harry would have to…kill me, probably."

"Would you have to kill her Harry?"

I nodded. "If she were killing people in my city, yes."

"What if she didn't kill anyone in your City?"

I shrugged. "Well, as long as she didn't do that, and she didn't try to grow the Red Court again…"

"You could allow her to live?"

I shrugged. "Yes."

"And, Susan…"

Susan looked over at her.

"Is a shark evil for hunting seals? Or a wolf hunting rabbits?"

"Well, no. They're predators."

"As are you, now."

"Yes, but…it's wrong to kill people."

"If you were a human, yes. But now…you're more than just human. You are a predator of humans."

Susan sighs. "But I don't want to be like this."

Ivy nodded. "I understand, I really do. What I'm trying to get you to see is, it isn't black and white. It isn't good and evil. There are more than one state of living. As you are you are an incredibly powerful creature, able to live an extremely long time. Think of the things you could learn, see, experience."

"I guess it wouldn't be..."

"You can literally appear as anyone, too. Male, female, old, young. That mask can be crafted however you'd like it to be. Or you can just be you, a creature of the night, free to fly and experience the freedom of knowing nothing exists above you on the food chain."

Susan nodded, smiling a little.

"So, if we didn't want her to be like this for the rest of her, admittedly, long life. What would she need to do?"

Ivy sighed. "Unfortunately, I'm not at liberty to say, directly. You know how these things work, Harry."

"What can you tell us?"

"You've apologized to the one person in the world who needed it the most, already. There is one other, however, and I doubt she'll be as forgiving."

"Can you tell us where to find her?"

Ivy closed her eyes. "Seek ye, to your brother for one who attends his workplace shall provide an answer you seek."

"Great."

"Does that help?"

"Talk to Thomas.

She nodded.

"And someone who either works with or for him?"

"I don't know the answer to that, Harry. Just that this person frequents his establishment."

"Okay."

"Is there anything else I can do?"

"Ummm, well. Not at the moment. Unless you happen to know where Molly might be?"

"Molly? No. Sadly, I am the repository of all human knowledge. Not Sidhe."

"I thought so."

"Wellp," I said, getting up. "Thanks for the info."

"You're welcome, Harry." She looked sad. "I'm sorry I wasn't able to answer your question directly."

Harry gathered her up in a hug. "It's okay, Ivy. You did your best."

We walked back out to the car, and drove off.

"Well, that was…enlightening," Susan said.

"Which part?" Murphy said.

"I just thought if this ever happened to me, it would be the end of the world. But she showed me it wouldn't be. I might be able to have a life like this, if things don't work out how we want them to."

I nodded, not wanting to think about that. Murphy took my fingers in hers.

"We can find a place outside town, Harry."

"Okay," I said. "We should probably get some shut eye. It's pretty late."

"Agreed," Susan said.

We drove Susan to a Holiday In Express out along route 294 toward Milwaukee.

"You're staying out here so you can hunt," I said. After she got out of the car.

"Well, like Ivy said. I am a predator now, Harry. I might as well learn to get used to it."

"Don't get too used to it, if you know what I mean. I want you to be a human, again."

She nodded.

"And if you ever have any doubts, just drop the mask and look in a mirror."

"I won't have a reflection."

"Exactly."

"You'll talk to Thomas tomorrow?"

"Yes."

"Good, and you'll let me know when you know something?"

"Of course."

"Good."

She walked toward me. "May I have a hug?"

The way she said it, I almost caved. Then I shook my head. "No, I think it's best we don't, Susan. For many, obvious reasons." I glanced over to Murphy, sitting in the back of the SUV.

She nodded, sadly.

Murphy and I drove back to our house, silently.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

"And she said to ask me?" Thomas said.

We were having coffee out on the veranda of Thomas's skyscraper townhouse. Raith Industries owned the building and he had one half of the top floor, with Lara in the other half. Lara sat at the table with us, her dark hair unbound and slightly messy.

"She said something about someone who 'frequents your establishment will provide the answers I seek.'"

Thomas nodded. His sleek black hair shone in the morning sun, shading his face in a gentle light that played off his jawline. I hadn't really recognized until right now how truly Godlike he appeared, from his jawline down his pectorals, to his glutes. They all appeared carved from stone. It was no wonder he held such sway with the ladies, I could help but blush as I sat and sipped coffee, crossing my legs.

"Harry!" Lara said, setting her cup down.

Startled, I jumped a little. "What?"

"What they hell happened to you? Did something happen when Susan turned into a vampire?"

I rubbed the back of my neck. "Nooo."

She looked at me, turning her head so she could appraise me fully. "You have barely noticed me, this entire time and I had all my glam going!"

"Ahh. Yeah, that's a separate problem I was going to talk to…um…"

"Tell me!" she said.

I sighed. "Well…Tantric Magic has strange effects."

Thomas frowned. "Yes, but not usually a sexuality change. Give, Harry."

I tapped the collar. "So this thing makes it so I'm not blowing out your Climate Control System right now. It's a magic dampening collar that Butters' made. It's been something of a blessing — I can actually watch TV with Murphy, and a curse — when I took it off the other day, well…"

"Go on," Thomas said, in that deep voice.

"So when I took off the collar, the mantle and my magic rushed back in. And shortly thereafter Murphy and I made love…"

"And?" Lara said, literally sitting on the edge of her seat.

"And, well. I ended up in her body. Definitely a Tantric spell. It was like we were breathing each other in for awhile."

"Oh my Goddess!" Lara said, squealing and clapping her hands.

"But you rectified the situation?" Thomas said, still frowning.

I sighed. "It got rectified for us. So, we were trying to recreate it, early in the morning when Mab popped in on us because the Mantle had been disturbed."

"Coitus Interruptus!" Lara said. "I hate that more than anything in the World."

"Yeah, and when we tried to, ah, Coitus Continuous, we both kind of fell asleep before the swap could happen. So Mab took things into her own hands, and poofed us back to our own bodies."

"Oh dear." Lara said, staring at me.

"What?"

She giggled. "You going to tell her, or should I, brother?"

"I'm not a 'her,' I'm me, Harry."

Thomas put his hand up and wiggled it side to side. "You are and you aren't. You are Harry -ish, for sure. Thoughts, Memories, yes. But Lara and I both noticed your aura has changed, and you mentioned the sexuality shift."

"Right."

"So, you're partly back to being you, but not completely. You're partly still Murphy stuck in there."

"In fact, I'd say mostly Murphy, brother. It's really just memories and magic that are all Harry."

I blinked. "But I don't feel like I'm Murphy. Not at all. And I know she doesn't feel like me."

"That's the soul anchor," Thomas said. "That part is all you. I'd say you're about equal parts Murphy and Harry, right now. I wonder how well you might do Karate…"

"Aikido," I said, distantly. "With Jujitsu, Krav Maga, Taekwando, Judo, and King Fu. Karate is for Pansies."

Thomas grinned. "I rest my case."

Strangely, I could feel all of what I just said. Which, kind of scared me. Because if I had Murphy's skills in Martial Arts, I wondered if…

"Forzare," I said softly, holding my hand out to the side. A breeze flitted through the room, an invisible force.

"Oh, she isn't going to be happy about that. I've taken her martial arts, and I also have my Magic."

"That's because magic is mostly knowledge, Harry. Martial arts is muscle memory. Two very different things."

I nodded. "So how do we fix it?"

Bother and sister looked at each other. Then Thomas said: "He's not going to like that."

"What choice does she have?" Lara said, giggling.

"Hey!" I said, slapping the table. "I'm right here."

Thomas nodded, then steeled himself. "Um…you need a third party to become involved in your tantric circle. Maybe a fourth party."

"How do you mean?"

Lara smiled. "It means, Harry Karrin Murphy Dresden, one of us needs to 'help' you along to patch you back up. Spirit, mind, body, and souls."

I nodded. "What would that look like? And isn't spirit and soul the same thing?"

"Nope, two totally different essences. Spirit is your nature; how happy you are most days, how forceful. It's tied to personality. Soul is directly tied to the Aura, and is related to the component of yourself that is also a component of the One, or God, Goddess, etc. We like to call it the Thrum."

"Okayyy," I scratched my head.

"Regardless, you'll need a powerful Tantric Mage to untangle you." Thomas, looked over at his sister. "And Lara happens to be quite knowledgeable in that."

I nodded. "What would we need to do?"

She smiled. "I would be an intermediary of your Aspects."

"I don't know what that means, and I've been a Wizard for a long time."

"You know how you consider Ivy the Archive? The depository of all of mankind's knowledge?"

"Yes."

"In a similar circumstance, Lara would become the Conduit. She would take in both of your Aspects, reassimilate them, and cast them back into your vessels."

"I'd perform the soul swap, Karrin," Lara said.

"It's Harry, not…" but was it? Now that she said it, I felt something deep inside me stir.

"Ahh, someone is coming to understand the depth of the issue, aren't they?" Lara said, with a grin.

"Look, just get us fixed. I have to deal with Susan who's now an uber vamp-monster before time runs out.

"Would you like to take care of this now?" Lara said. "I can be over in an hour or so."

"Yes, that would be great." I stood up. "Is there anything I need to prepare?"

"Both of you need to shower. Get as clean as possible."

"Why? Does it interrupt the spell?"

"No, but I don't want COVID germs all over myself."

I chuckled. "Vamps can get COVID?"

"Absolutely," Thomas said. "No one is safe."

"Oh, what a world this has become," I said.

"Go home. Shower. Candles. Anything else that will set the mood for us," Lara said.

"What will we do regarding what the Archive said?" I looked at Thomas.

"Look," Thomas said, also standing up and putting a hand on my shoulder. "You aren't going to be good to anyone, until you're one hundred percent 'Harry.' Get your things sorted, then we can take a look at that. I have an idea, but again, I don't think you're going to like it."

"Great," I said, patting him back.

And I clenched my jaw against the way his hand felt against my shoulder.

An hour later, we were prepared. Murphy and I sat on the couch, arm in arm. Both of us showered and in bathrobes. I had talked her through the encounter, and we found many of their answers to be true.

For one thing, Murphy apparently had my affinity for dogs and cats, now. I had always loved dogs, but now when I thought of Mouse, I thought of him as a giant walking allergy. Murphy was allergic to pets and had never really liked them, hence why Mouse and Mister were both in the care of the Carpenters at the moment.

My abilities extended into Murphy's martial arts, but also Tai0chee. Which was weird. And yoga. When I used to do yoga, it did not look like yoga. Now I could downward dog like the best of them.

Lara arrived.

She looked pretty. No makeup, going au natural, and she wore leggings, a black tank top, and comfortable sneakers. Her hair was pulled up into a high pony, with her dark hair swishing around her shoulders. I liked her perfume.

"So what do we do?" Murphy said, after we'd said hello and exchanged brief hugs.

"Pillows, cushions, into the center. Harry, I'm sure you're familiar with a circle, we will be creating a tantric circle with 7 candles."

It took us some time, but we followed her directions. I lit the last candle.

"Draw the curtains, we don't want the outside light to disrupt us."

We did as instructed. Lara took out some silk handkerchief in different colors and laid them over the lights. It created a lovely atmosphere.

"Now, we need to remove that collar, Harry." Lara touched it.

"Murphy, if you could be so kind." I knelt on one of the pillows. Murphy touched the release and I felt the sweet sweet flow of magic slide back into my body.

"Harry," Murphy said.

"Hmm?" I was starting to feel a little lightheaded from the incense candles.

"Do you think we should let, you know who, know what we're doing?"

"Mmm." I said. "That would be bad, if she showed up in the middle of this."

"I can cloak our activities from any outside influences," Lara said.

"Now, we sit inside the circle. Hands on knees."

Murphy and I sat, indian style, crossing our legs and resting our hands on our knees.

"Palms up." Lara did the same. We made a triangle, Murphy, Me, and Lara. On my left was Lara, on my Right Murphy.

"Perfect," Lara said, shaking her hair back. "Now, join hands."

I did. Murphy's hand was in my much larger one, warm and soft. Lara on the other side, cooler, but her skin felt much smoother. Murphy had callouses from years of martial arts and weaponry. Lara's hands felt smooth, silky and warm.

"Inhale through the nose, out through the mouth."

Soft music began playing. I watched as they both closed their eyes. I followed suit, inhaling deeply through my nose, and out through my mouth.

"Relax every part of you," Lara said in a soft voice. "Feel the breath drawn into your lungs, and all the contaminants and illness breathed out. In comes the good air, and out goes the bad."

She struck a rhythm with her voice. The music, the aromas, the warmth all surrounded me. It felt so nice, so peaceful, so warm.

"Nice, peaceful, and warm," Lara said, again. I hadn't even realized she'd been speaking. It was like her words were my thoughts.

"My words, your thoughts," she said in a low voice.

"Feel the relaxation slide up your body, beginning with your toes…"

I could feel the warmth as she spoke in that soft low tone. It was so easy to listen to. So easy to let go, relax, and listen.

"So easy to just fall into a state of trance with me…"

I felt myself breathing, my soul leaving with each breath. I felt their hands, grasping mine, intermingling, entwining. It was so easy to let go…

"So natural, so normal. It feels so nice to be in this state with me."

I could feel myself floating up, my spirit entwining with theirs, becoming one. No beginning…

"…No end. Each of us combining into the other…"

Our souls meshed together, becoming one.

"One soul, one spirit, one Essence…"

I could feel with each word, the reality coming true.

"Now I will count down from ten. When I hit one, you will fall into a deep state of consciousness. Ten…"

I could feel myself slowly getting sleepy.

"Nine…"

Lower and lower I sank. My eyelids getting heavier and heavier.

"Four…"

My mind felt so sluggish and slow. My thoughts grinding to a halt.

"One…"

Darkness intruded.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

I awoke, feeling refreshed, and invigorated. Harry and Karrin sat to my left and my right. Their eyes opened.

Something wasn't right…I shouldn't be seeing Harry and Murphy, right? I mean, I should see me and Murphy. I mean…Lara…

"Mmmm, I feel so much better now." Murphy's eyes opened and look to Harry with such love and devotion.

Harry smiled at her. "Me too."

I blinked. Wait, that wasn't right.

"Wait, this isn't right."

"What's not right, Lara?" Harry said.

"No, I'm not Harry, I'm Lara," I said.

Murphy giggled. "Someone's breathed too much of the incense."

"Murphy, no. This isn't right. She's stolen my body!"

Harry smiled, standing up and stretching. "Why, Lara, whatever are you going on about?"

Murphy looked a bit confused.

Harry ran a hand over her face. "Sleep." Murphy's head tipped down with her eyes closed.

"What have you done?" I said.

"Oh, Lara." Harry said, stretching and going to a full length mirror in the living room. "You have no idea how long I've wanted to be rid of that curse and be someone strong, someone magical, someone worthy."

"Give me back my body, you bitch!" I held up my hands, ready to unleash holy hell on her, er, him.

He chuckled. "Go ahead and try, Lara."

"Forzare!" I said, in a loud voice.

Nothing happened.

"Fuego!"

Again, nothing happened. I didn't feel magic at all. Instead, I felt a strange kind of hunger that didn't come from my belly. It was like my soul was hungry. I needed to feed.

A change came over me. I advanced on him, my prey.

"Look in the mirror, dear Lara."

I looked up.

I could see Lara Raith, eyes silver and shining. Looking beautiful and predatory in the light cast by the candles. With an effort, I shook myself and the sheen, the hunger, abated somewhat.

"Welcome to your new life, Lara."

"No!" I said. "I trusted you. Put me back, now!"

He shook his head. "Nope. Sorry, Lara, but this was too good of an opportunity. The great thing is, you can't even tell people who you really are."

"Of course I can. I'm Lara Raith." I shook my head. "I'm Lara Raith"

He chuckled.

"I'm a vampire of the White Court. I'm Lara Raith!"

I had tried to say Harry Dresden, Wizard, but it was like my mind wouldn't allow me to say who I truly was.

"Look, Lara," Harry said. I couldn't even think of him as Lara, he was…Harry. Ugh, it was infuriating.

"You're a powerful White Court Vampire. You have all the money you could possibly need or want. You are admired, valued, and recognized as the head of the Raith family empire. I encourage you to allow yourself to be that, become who you now are, and forget your former life entirely."

As she said those words, I could almost feel my mind shifting in response.

"You have no idea what you've done," I said.

"Oh, I think I do. I've taken on your magic, and your Mantle. I know I'll have to face…you know who…and soon, but my aura matches yours, my mind matches yours, and I have access to all your memories and abilities. In all essence, I am Harry Dresden now. I was hoping I could get you to truly feel Lara, but core identity is a difficult thing to erase completely. All I can say, is that before you know it, you will be Lara in body, mind and soul. Through and through."

I swallowed. "You realize Mab will take you apart bit by bit when she finds out what you've done."

"Will she, though?" Harry smiled.

"I think she'll probably see through you within about five minutes."

"Think so?"

"I know so. She's very particular about her Winter Knight."

"Oh, Mab!" Harry said. "I summon thee, my Queen."

A moment later, the Queen of Air and Darkness appeared. She wore the same dark blue silk dress, and had her hair coiffed in a french roll that looked particularly fetching. "What is it, my Knight."

"How fares things with Lady Maal?"

She gave a tight smile. "None of your concern, my Knight. Now, why did thee summon me?"

"Oh, I wanted to introduce you to Lara Raith. She is head of the White Court now, and a possible ally in our fight against the Outsiders."

"Greetings, Lady Raith."

"Mab!" I said. "This is not as it appears."

She frowned. "What do you mean? How does this appear?"

"I mean, I'm not who he said I was. I'm me! I'm the — "

"Sir Knight, why did thee summon me to meet someone obviously touched? If this being can help us in our future endeavors, please ensure she is at least of sound mind."

"Yes, my Queen," Harry said.

"But!"

"Silence!" Mab responded, and I could feel my throat tightening. I tried to speak, but only air came out.

"Thank you for the introduction, my Knight. Now, I need to attend to the Winter Lady, if I may take your leave."

"Of course, my Queen."

"Thank you." And with that, she was gone.

Harry chuckled, getting up from his chair, his eyes wide with glee. "See? I passed! You know what this means?"

"It means, she'll probably add decades onto your punishment when she finds out!"

He chuckled, wrapping his long arms around himself.

This couldn't be real. I stared into the mirror. My black hair had been pulled up into a scrunchy and cascaded around my shoulders in lovely curls. My ice-blue eyes were framed by perfectly arched brows, a delicate nose, and full lips with deep natural coloring. I was gorgeous, powerful, strong, and feminine.

Reaching over for his staff, he stared at all the runes, I'd inscribed into the surface.

"I know what all of these mean, now. Wow, you were dedicated, Harry. This must have taken months to create.

"Seven," I said softly.

With an effort of will, the runes and magical symbols came to life, glowing a soft blue glow. "Forzare!" he said, thrusting his hands out toward me.

An immense force lifted me off my feet, and hurled me back against the wall. The ponytail at the back of my head bounced painfully, and I grit my teeth.

He walked around, trying different spells both with and without the staff.

I brushed myself off, running my fingers through my long black hair. "Look, are you through yet? You've had your fun, Harry, now put me back."

"Don't make me test my fire casting ability on you, Lara," he said. "Now that I have my sexuality back, I think I'll go make long sweet love to my life partner here." He leaned over, and gave her a kiss. She blinked awake.

"Oh, did I fall asleep?"

"Yes, babe," Harry said. "You must be tired." Harry wiggled his eyebrows at Murphy.

"Why don't you go crawl under the covers, lover, and I'll bid Lara here goodbye."

"Okay," Murphy giggled, and ran back to the bedroom.

The bedroom I should have been following her into. Our bedroom. MY bedroom. This was wrong on so many levels.

Harry put his hand on my shoulder. "Look, Lara." He guided me toward the door. "Perhaps in a few days, I might be persuaded to return to my body. But not if you make this hard, darling, do you understand?"

"How many days," I said.

"Oh…let's say by the end of the week. You needed to work with my brother on finding the person who knows what Susan should do, yes? He's going to suggest working in the salon. You can be the one to do that, in fact, you've done it before."

"I have?"

"Yes, when you had sworn off hunting for awhile and he taught you how to skim. Remember?"

Did I remember? It seemed I did have a vague recollection of doing that. I'd stopped hunting because it really did tear me up inside to take a human life, no matter how humane it was, or how much they enjoyed it. I really needed to feed, this was getting bad. I wondered if I could seduce Harry into…

Wait, that was Lara talking, not me. I am Harry Dresden. Warden and Knight of the Winter Court.

I realized if I could get to Molly…er Maal, I might just have a chance. Molly knew me better than anyone, and if I couldn't convince her, I couldn't convince anyone. She was an experienced Neuromancer and could probably reverse things, if they could be reversed.

"I'll tell Susan you're going undercover, so to speak, at the Salon. When you learn something, let me know. Okay, Lara?"

I sighed. "Okay." It wasn't but if I picked up a chair and threw it into Harry, I might break something I really didn't want broken.

"Now, begone, Vampire!" He said the words with conviction, and I felt myself literally walking out the door.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

I apparently now drove a white BMW i8 roadster convertible. It was a gorgeous car, white with black accents. I pressed the start button and the car purred to life. I pressed the sunglass compartment and it eased open, handing me a pair of Cartier Paris 18k gold sunglasses that looked damned sexy on me.

I put the sunglasses on, and pursed my lips in the mirror, running my fingers through my bangs to make sure they were perfect, then pressed the accelerator. The car responded perfectly, the wheel turning the wheels moving elegently as I drove through the early afternoon deserted streets of Chicago.

That bitch had stolen my body.

I drove to the penthouse, and stalked into the building. Jerry opened the door for me, just like he always did.

"Welcome back, Ms. Raith."

"Thank you, Jerry."

"Can I have anything sent up to your penthouse?"

"Not right now, but thank you. Are you staying safe from the virus?"

"Of course, Ms. Raith. Doing everything we can."

"Excellent, Jerry. Say hi to Ingram for me."

"I will, Ms. Raith."

I inserted my key into the lock in the elevator, then pressed my thumb to the activator. Immediately, the elevator rose directly to the top.

I got out. I wanted a shower, badly, but I also wanted to visit with Thomas about my assignment…and…was there something else?

Not bothering to knock, I opened his door, and walked into the foyer, putting my sunglasses back into my purse.

"How did it go?" He said.

"Perfectly, of course."

"You got them back where they belong?"

I frowned. This wasn't right. None of this was right. I looked out the open wall of Thomas's penthouse and could see all of Chicago laid out in front of me. I knew my, I mean, Lara's view was even more spectacular. And where Thomas's penthouse was dark, mine was light. I knew if I wallked in there, fresh flowers in a vase would be sitting on the table. I had a luxury bathtub that I wanted to…luxuriate in. I had everything I could possibly need or want at an instant's request, the benefit of being not only super-rich but super-powerful.

"Lara?" Thomas said.

"Hmm?"

"Did you?"

"Did I what, darling?"

"Did you get them back where they belong."

"Oh. Ummm."

"Something wrong?"

I frowned. Wasn't there something wrong? Yes. Definitely. Something was Definitely Wrong.

"Yes." I said

"Yes what?"

I put my hand to my head. "Something is definitely wrong."

"Can you be a little more specific?"

I blinked, looking at my brother. He was so strong, so handsome, so debonair. God, I needed to feed. I wanted to take a bath, get gorgeous, and go out and hunt.

"I don't think I'm where I'm supposed to be."

"What do you mean?"

I thought about that. What did I mean? I mean, I was home, right? With Thomas, my brother? That was right, right?

"I mean, something happened."

"What, Lara? What happened?" he came to me, standing right in front of me.

"Thomas, oh my god. She stole my body."

"Wait, what?"

"Harry, I mean…Lara. She stole my body!"

"So you aren't Lara."

I frowned. "Yes, well, no, I'm not. Not the Lara you know. I'm…"

"Harry?"

"Yes! That's it. I'm really…who you said."

"What the hell happened?"

"I don't know, exactly. We were preparing. She led us through some…breathing. Then I woke up, and I'm…here. Ugh, it's so hard to think me."

"Hard to think you?"

"Yes, me…um…the wizard."

"Harry."

"Yes! Thomas you have to do something!"

Thomas, shook his head. "Harry, or Lara, I don't know how to tell you this, but Lara is the only one I know who has that level of Tantric Magic."

He sighed and walked over to his computer screen where he pressed the facetalk button. I heard the faux ringing in the background, and the bloop when it didn't answer.

"I think they might be, um, getting busy," I said.

"That isn't good, Harry. Let's get over there."

Which is how I ended up in Thomas's matching black Mercedes i8 roadster convertible. He drove much faster than I did, ignoring most of the streetlights.

We got to the Dresden residence, and I followed Thomas up to the front door where he pounded on the door incessantly.

Harry opened it awhile later, wearing a bathrobe. His hair was delightfully messed up.

"What?" he said in a loud voice. "We Do Not wish to be disturbed, Thomas, if you know what I mean."

"Lara, cut the crap," Thomas said. "What have you done?"

"God, is she still going on about that? She thinks she's Harry Dresden. She's nuts, now leave us alone!"

Thomas shot an arm out and caught Harry by the throat. He walked inside, holding Harry up as the wizard started to choke.

"In…fr…ig…a!" he said, and ice blasted into the room, coating everything including Thomas's arm in ice. Thomas was forced to let go, lest his arm freeze and shatter.

"Look, Brother I don't want to hurt you. I don't know what that bitch said, but you know Lara…"

"And I know you, 'Harry,' and no matter how angry you might be you wouldn't have blasted me just now. So shut the fuck up, sit down, and tell me what's going on!"

Murphy had come out to see what all the shouting was about. "What's this now?"

"Ugh!" Harry said. "Fineeee, Thomas. I was just having a little fun, and you had to come and spoil it."

"Harry?" Murphy said. "What's going on?"

"My sister," Thomas said, fury making his voice a hiss. "While she had access to your and Harry's body, switched into Harry and put him in Lara."

Murphy blinked. "Is that true?"

I nodded. "Yeah, Murph. It's me in here. Or…somewhat me. It's hard to think, and I'm so damned hungry."

"Why didn't you say something?" Murphy said.

"I did, but she had some kind of block on me that wouldn't let me say my own name. In fact, I still can't say it. 'I'm Lara Raith.' See?

"You mean, I just had sex with…"

"Oh, Gods, Lara. Tell me you did not—"

"I did! I came! And so did she!" He cackled gleefully.

Murphy gave a shy smile, like a schoolgirl on her first date. It made my heart break, the way her eyes lit up when she looked at him.

Thomas turned to me. "Harry, tell me something and be completely honest. Have you climaxed since being put in that body?"

"Um, no?" I said. "At least, I don't think so. It's been less than an hour, for gods sake, how did you…and why is that important?"

I immediately felt something slide into me from somewhere. I gasped, spreading my legs a little. "Oh my god, what is that?" I said.

Harry cackled again.

"Stop it, Lara! Right now!" He went over and moved to slap Harry across the face, but Harry took up his staff. "Defendarius!" he said, and Thomas was turned aside by a magical forcefield I knew only too well.

Problem was, I couldn't really concentrate on what was happening, because some…thing, was thrusting into me. Something warm and thick, and it pulsed. I moaned softly.

"Fight it, Harry!" Thomas said, struggling to get to Lara in my body.

"I'm…t. .." I said, but the last part of that word came out as a gasp.

"Murphy!" Thomas said, as a gale rose inside the house. "Distract him!"

Murphy blinked. "Why is everyone so upset? I don't understand what's going on?"

I couldn't help myself. My legs parted a bit on their own as whatever it was forced it's way into me. Moaning, my hips started to gyrate in response.

This was not happening. I thought about the lineup of the Chicago Cubs, going through jersey numbers and batting averages. Thomas hammered on the shield as the wind tore our voices away from our mouths, a cyclonic rushing so I could hear nothing but Thomas roaring as he thrust himself time and again against the shield. I knew he couldn't hold it forever, not against Thomas, especially enraged Thomas.

Murphy pulled out a pistol. She pointed it at Thomas, a frown creasing her lovely face

"Murph, no!" I said, my voice rising as the thrusting increased. "Shoot Harry!"

This body was designed for sex, being sensual in all the right places. I felt warmth in my groin and my nipples hardened as the thrusting continued.

Something pinched one of my nipples, hard, pulling and I squealed, the thing impaling me thrusting even deeper and faster.

"Oh god!" I said. Then repeated. "Oh, god, oh god, ohgodohgodohgod, OHhhhhhHHH!" I screamed, feeling something flood through me. My body trembled, and my toes tried to curl up into my designer sneakers. I spasmed over and over, as the gale finally relaxed, and the shield dropped.

"It's done!" Harry laughed. "She came!"

I was still spasming, wanting to lay down, running my fingers through my hair. "W. just happened?"

Thomas's shoulders slumped. He turned to me. "I'm so, so sorry, Harry."

"Will someone please tell me, w. just happened, and what was just in me?"

Harry chuckled, sitting on the sofa. "A spirit tentacle." He wiggled his fingers and looked at Thomas. "Wizard!"

"Yeah yeah, don't rub it in."

"Why was it so important that I shouldn't climax."

Thomas sighed, walking over to me. "The tantric Magic, Harry. You better sit down for this."

I nodded, waddling over to the chair and sitting down. After the orgasm, if that's what that was, I felt incredibly good, incredibly…incredible, actually. Alive like I've never felt before. I wiggled my fingers, marvelling at how they felt, their long-nailed tips

"I guess I'm not understanding," I said. "I actually feel a lot better."

"Of course, you do," Thomas said. "Your mind, spirit, and soul just aligned to your body."

"You mean Lara's body?"

"No, idiot." Harry said. "That's your body now. Signed, sealed and delivered."

I looked at Thomas, who could only close his eyes and nod his head.

"Ah crap."

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

Thomas put his hand on my shoulder and when did he get so tall? "A powerful Tantric has the ability to cast their soul into anyone of their choosing."

"Okay," I said.

"Spirit is something else entirely. That is what is tied up with your Magic, Harry."

It felt strange for him to be calling me Harry, I realized. I was Lara.

"It's nearly impossible to take someone against their will. That's why she led you through the exercises. All it should have been was a realignment of your Spirit, Mind, and soul, into your body, your Harry Dresden, body."

"Right."

"Lara decided to pull a fast one, though. Instead of having your mind and spirit align with your Harry Dresden body, she put you in Lara Raith, and performed magic to align your spirit that way. The orgasm seals the deal. You can't orgasm against your will, not really, so when your body does that, when your spirit and soul allows that bodily experience to happen, all three become perfectly aligned."

"So, she just needs to reverse it, put me back."

"I can't!" Harry said. "Don't you see, that's the beauty of it!"

"She…He's right, unfortunately, Harry. If a Tantric Practioner uses the art on themselves, the magic stays with the body. It's why she has access to all your magic."

"Oh, so *I* can put us back, then?"

"You could, if you were steeped in Tantric Magic. It took Lara…what…a hundred—"

"Two Hundred."

"Okay, Two Hundred years to learn how to perform that. It requires a Master level Tantric, and the knowledge is only a small part."

"But if I have the knowledge, like she knows how to use my magic, I should be able to do it again, right?"

Yes, but there's a problem.

"I'm the one that made both of you cum!" Harry giggled with glee.

Thomas nodded. "By bringing you both to orgasm, the magic understands that as 'permission to move on.' So therefore it can't be wrested back from them. You could, conceivably, learn enough tantric magic to perform the same spell, but you couldn't perform it on Harry, it would have to be on someone else. Someone that A: gave you permission, B: would allow you to lead them through the deep hypnotic state necessary, C: permit to access Spirit, Mind, and Soul essences and reorganize them, and D: permit to obtain an orgasm, aligning the three states."

"That's a lot of elements," I said.

"So you see the problem."

"Mab put me back in my body, and shuffles bodies all the time. I can just go to her again."

"It won't work!" Harry giggled.

"Why?"

"Because, Lara dear, you are sealed in that body. You have the White Court Curse!"

"Vampires of any court are not allowed to swap essences, per the accords."

"Not just the accords, brother. Do you know how long I have dreamed of this very opportunity? It was practically handed to me!"

He sighed. "I'm so sorry, guys. I should have seen this coming. I really didn't understand how deep my sisters disquiet with herself had become."

"So, even if Mab knew about it, there wouldn't be anything she can do?"

"Exactly!" Harry said.

I thought about Molly/Maal. I decided not to play that card just yet, however. Best to let 'Harry' think he'd won.

"I think my fiance and I will go back to bed, since you so rudely interrupted our lovemaking. Won't we, sweetcheeks?" Harry gave Murphy a swat on her behind.

She frowned, looking at me. "That's my fiance, not yours!" I said.

"Umm," Murphy said.

"I'm really sorry, Harry."

"Tell you what, let's let the lovely Karrin Murphy decide." Harry turned to her. "Karrin, my dear. Which of us would you like in your bed tonight. Myself? Or the lovely Lara Raith."

She winced, looking at me. "Sorry Lara."

Harry triumphantly put his arm around the woman I loved more than anyone in this world or the next. He leaned down and gave her a passionate kiss.

"Oh, Karrin." Harry said. "You've made me so happy. In fact, would you do me the immense honor of being my wife?" Harry pulled something out of his pocket. Something I had purchased a month ago. Something I had been waiting for just the right time to present to her.

Karrin's eyes lit up. "Truly, Harry?"

Harry beamed at her. "Yes, truly. Become my wife."

"I.I.I don't know what to say," she stammered. She looked at me, her eyes in pain.

"Why is this happening?" I said, looking to my brother.

"Tantric, Harry. It's an…addiction. They are so skilled in bed that…well, anyone they have sex with essentially becomes their love slave."

"Can I have a few moments alone with her, please?" I said.

"Of course!" Harry said, beaming. "Take her into the bedroom. Take all the time you need, Lara. We'll be waiting out here."

I took Murphy by the arm and led her into the bedroom. She inhaled deeply, shaking her head.

"Karrin, I know you're in there. Do you see what's happening? This is me, Har…ry. You know that, right?"

She nodded. "Yes…"

I waited for her to say more, but she wasn't forthcoming.

"Look, I'm sorry I didn't realize she would do this. I had no idea it would come to this. But don't marry him for fuck's sake, let me have a chance to get this set all right again."

She winced. "I know I shouldn't, Ha…Lara, that you're really you in there, but…"

"But nothing." I leaned in close, whispering softly but urgently. "I can talk to Molly. She's a very powerful Sidhe of the Winter Court. If anyone has the power to undo this, she will, and she owes me."

Murphy nodded. "Okay."

"So you'll wait and not marry…that?"

"Hmm? Oh. I dunno, Lara."

"What do you mean you don't know."

"I just…he makes me feel so…God, so Yummy. I can't hardly think straight. I mean…"

She was acting very strangely. I briefly opened my third eye, and gazed upon her. I could see a laserbeam of power emanating from her chest, from her heart, and going into the other room.

"Fuck, I said. He really got you, didn't he."

"Yeah, he did. Oh my God, Lara, you don't know what it was like. It's like every chocolate sundae you've ever had rolled on top of you and made you orgasm all at once!" she giggled. "He wants to change me, too, I think I might let him!"

I could feel tears bite my eyes. "Don't let this happen Murphy, I know you're in there!"

"Hey!" she said. "I know!" she gripped my arms. "Lara, would you be my maid of honor? Oh, say yes, say yes, say yes!" She hopped up and down.

I sighed. "So there's no chance you won't accept his proposal. No chance you'll wait for me to undo this?"

"Oh, Lara, why would I want that?" she looked at me, searching. "He's so…good at everything. Oh my God, Lara. You just don't know."

I felt my soul shrink inside me, screaming. This couldn't be happening. The one person I thought I could count on, could withstand this. We'd stood against everything; werewolves, fae creatures, monsters of every sort. All erased in a few moments of ecstasy.

"Hey!" she said, brushing away my tears. "Don't be sad. You're like my best best friend, Lara!"

"I know, baby." I said.

"So does that mean you'll be my maid of honor?"

I looked at her. I would have done anything for her, had done anything. I'd kill for her, protect her until the day I died. Even if that meant I couldn't be married to her.

"Of course."

"Oh goody!" She said, wrapping me up in her arms. "Let's go tell everyone, okay?"

I nodded, and hand-in-hand, we walked out into the living room.

"Gentleman, I'm proud to present my Maid of Honor, Lara Raith!" Karrin said, her voice high pitched and full of excitement.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

We drove home in silence. Thomas seethed with anger. I could tell because he kept clenching and unclenching his jaw.

Stunned, I didn't know what to say. I didn't know how to act, or what to do. I'm not normally at a loss of words, but having my entire body, soul and spirit ripped from me was a bit of a traumatic experience.

I shifted in the seat. I really needed a change of clothes. And I was…so…hungry.

"I'm starving," I said.

"Yeah." Thomas replied, guiding the now almost flying vehicle through the streets of Chicago. It was a good thing no one was around. If a truck pulled out from a side-street right now, we'd be toast.

Strangely, we didn't go home…I mean, back to the Penthouse. I was sort of looking forward to getting upstairs and getting in that bathtub I knew I had.

"Where are we going?"

He sighed. "You need to feed, Harry."

I frowned. "That name…somehow doesn't feel…right anymore."

"Yeah."

I glanced at the neighborhood we entered. It wasn't a normal place we usually went to eat. "What, you know some kind of Barbeque place down here?"

"Nope," Thomas said.

He pulled up to a park. I could see a number of homeless guys camped out in boxes, under whatever shelter they could find. Some wore newspaper clothing, others had plastic bags around their torsos and arms.

Thomas didn't say anything, just hopped out of the car, and walked dertiniatedly into the crowd. Seemingly at random, he grabbed someone then came back to the car. He opened the trunk, threw the guy in, and got back in the drivers' seat.

We drove again, as I puzzled through it. Recognition dawned on me, as we entered a deserted vacant lot.

"Get out," Thomas said.

I opened the door.

He got out and opened the trunk. The homeless guy was in there, tape over his mouth. He struggled, fear in his eyes.

"No," I said. "I am not going to do that."

Thomas sighed. "You really don't have a choice, Lara. Either feed on him, or you'll end up feeding on someone you don't intend later on when your demon manifests.

I looked down at the guy. He held his hands out, struggling to get away. Thomas held him by the collar.

"Do it," he said. "You don't have to kill him. Your body will take what it needs, then I can let him go. If you wait too long, you will kill someone, Harry. I mean, Lara."

I winced, and sighed. I looked at the guy. He had stringy greasy hair, and was missing a few teeth. Tattoos covered most of the exposed surfaces of his neck, arms and hands.

"I don't even want to touch him, much less, feed on him or whatever."

"You don't have to touch him. Just…sniff him. Your body will do the rest."

Unsure of myself, I leaned over a little. I gave a little sniff and…

Something swept over me. I felt it in my toes. It was like finding the world's best hamburger in a dingy dive on the east side. The next time I inhaled, I didn't just take a small sniff, I inhaled, and something came with it.

I filled my lungs, filled them deeply. He stank, of sweat, of booze, of other drugs. That sparky smell I always associated with meth users. But another part of me drank in, something and it filled me, refreshed me, and I wanted more, more…

"Stop." Thomas said. He released the guy's collar and thrust him away. "Now, get back in the car."

"But—"

"No, get in now!" He took my arm forefully, and led me to the passenger side of the BMW, then lifted the hatch.

"I—"

"In!" he said, putting a hand on my head.

"O-kay!" I said, getting in the vehicle. I wanted more, but at least I wasn't so hungry anymore.

He got back in the drivers' side and we burned rubber a little as we left the deserted lot.

I glanced back and the guy was sitting on the sidewalk, kind of shaking his head a little, and looking after us. I felt a little sad, I knew he wanted me, wanted to follow me, and we weren't letting him.

By the time we were back to the apartment, the spell, or whatever it was, had been broken. We got out of the car, and took the elevator up to the Penthouse. Thomas completely ignored Jerry. I gave him a tight-lipped smile as the elevator doors closed.

I could tell he was still seething. His jaw wasn't working like it was during the drive, but it seemed like every muscle was coiled like a snake, ready to pounce.

And distantly, I was still hungry.

"Can we eat something? I mean, not someone, but like, a cheeseburger or something?"

"Look, Harry." Thomas said, as we stepped out of the elevator. "You're going to have to get used to it. This is the new normal for us. We take a little when we can, and we make do, but we're basically hungry all the time. Now do you get it?"

"So what, we don't eat Cheeseburgers?"

"Look, I'll show you."

He opened the door to his apartment, and motioned for me to follow.

Inside, we went to his immaculate kitchen. He had stainless steel appliances set off by dark accents. I knew my apartment was white, everywhere, everything. Thomas was always so morose, even in his color scheme.

I sat down on one of the stools at his tall dinner table.

He took out a steak, and set it on the grill, turning the flame on hot. Then he pulled out a pan and banged it onto the stove. He broke a couple of eggs using one hand, put them in a bowl, then used a whisk to stir them briskly, adding chopped green onions and peppers. Then he poured it into a heated pan.

He got two glasses down, then filled them ice. He took some fresh oranges out, cut them in half, then fed them into a press, filling two glassses half-full with the fresh-squeezed juice. Then he poured in some Grey-Goose vodka over it, and flipped the omelet. He set the juice in front of me, and flipped the steak.

A few moments later we both had steak and a perfectly prepared omelet in front of us. It smelled heavenly.

"Eat." He said, taking out a fork. He sat down on the stool opposite me.

I started with the steak. "Mmmm, yummy."

He shrugged, eating as well.

We ate in silence for awhile.

I took a sip of the drink, and found it very good indeed.

After I was full, I looked up at him. "Thank you."

He shrugged. "But, are you not hungry anymore?"

I thought about it. My stomach was full, yes. But…there was still a need, still a craving.

"I still want to go back and find that guy and finish what I started."

"I rest my case." He got up and took our plates to the sink. Washing them off, he set them in the dishwasher, and pressed the button. The kitchen was back to its previous immaculate state.

"So, now what?" I said.

"Now, you go back to your penthouse, take a bath, and probably sleep for awhile. You've been through a lot, Harry, and it's going to take a bit of time to recover. Afterward, we probably need to think about what happens with Susan, didn't you say she was on a timeline?"

I'd completely forgotten about Susan. "Ah, jeeze. I told her I'd meet her later on today. Do you think, um, the other Harry will take that over?"

"Doubtful. We're in new territory, Harry. Lara, in her very long life, has never done anything remotely like this. I'm truly sorry, if I had even an inkling she might do this, I wouldn't have recommended it." He put his hands over his face, and I could tell it really broke him up to say that.

"Hey, hey." I said, coming around the table, and putting my arms around him. He hugged me back, burying his face in my shoulder.

I stroked his long hair. "None of that. It wasn't your fault."

He nodded, but I could tell he was unconvinced.

"You might have lost your sister, but you've gained…another sister." I chuckled. "Who, just so happened to used to have been your brother."

"At least we're keeping it in the family," he chuckled, pulling away and wiping his eyes.

"See? There's my baby brother, I love so much." I smiled and kissed him on the cheek.

"Jesus, you sound just like her when you say that."

"Yeah, well.." I glanced down. "If the shoe fits."

He rolled his eyes.

"I'll get cleaned up, and maybe lay down for an hour or two," I said. "But then we really need to find Susan."

"We?"

"Yeah, I'm going to need some backup, buddy. I don't have any of my powers anymore, and Susan is definitely a Red Court Vampire now. You should have seen her."

"Full-on nightmare?"

"Yeah, and she took to it better than I expected. We need to get those sins figured out asap."

"I can do some digging. At least find her past articles and blog posts. Maybe that will give us something to go on."

"Good thinking," I said, smiling and touching his shoulder.

"We'll talk about -this- when we drive out to see Susan. She's way up on insert route so it'll take awhile to get there." I held out my hands, indicating my new body.

"Sounds like a plan."

"I'll be back in a couple hours?"

"I'll be here…Lara."

I shivered at him using my new name. Kissing him chastely on the cheek.

"Love you brother."

"Love you too."

Entering Lara's…my…apartment was an experience. In some ways, it was very strange. I, the Harry Dresden I was, had never actually set foot in Lara's apartment. She rarely made an appearance to us, either constantly being busy with running Raith Industries, or cloistered privately behind her penthouse walls, or out with whatever friends or social circles she had.

The other part of me new it like the back of my hand. I entered, and glaced around as I took off my gloves and jacket, setting my Coach purse on the white marble table in the foyer.

White carpet set off white furnishings. The only color in the room was the green stalks of a lovely boquet of white Callas Lilies on the table. They were horrifically expensive, but I had them delivered three times a week.

I went over to the flowers, and inhaled them deeply, closing my eyes at the fragrance.

Stepping out of my shoes, I made my way into the bathroom. White marble tiles set off a glorious, immense bathtub. I started the water, and added some bath salts, oil and coconut milk.

I went into my wardrobe and selected a tailored white Christian Dior pantsuit, with matching Jimmy Choo pumps, and laid them on the bed.

Disrobing, I stared at myself in the full length mirror in the back of the closet.

Lara, I…was gorgeous. Sleek soft and smooth skin, with supple curves and not an ounce of body fat. I had a well tucked fanny, with pert breasts that were neither too generous or too small, but a nice ripe handful. My neck didn't have a trace of sag, and my face had zero wrinkles, age spots, or other detracting marks other than a perfectly placed mole just above the right side of my full lip.

Dark hair tumbled across alabaster shoulder as I took out the hair tie, and shook out my tresses. My blue eyes were different from Karrin's…being a deeper azure, almost violet in their natural state.

My eyebrows needed a little work, however. Something for after my bath.

I went back into the bathroom, and entered the tub.

"Alexa, play some soft jazz."

Damn, I wish I'd taken another screwdriver, I thought.

This is what little brothers were made for, I thought. "Alexa, call Thomas."

He picked up on the second ring.

"What."

"Brother, can you pour me some of that amazing nectar you gave me this morning at breakfast, and bring it to me in my tub?"

"Is that an invitation?"

I thought about that, glancing around my tub. It could hold the Chicago Bears football team with room for a few Cubs baseball players.

"Of course," I said, with a languid smile.

"Be right there."

From Lara's memories, I knew this wasn't a super common occurance, but Thomas and Lara did have a rather open "brother and sister" relationship. It wasn't on the level of Cersei and Jaime Lannister, or anything but they were closer than most siblings.

He appeared a few moments later, wearing a black bathrobe, and carrying two wineglasses with ice and a pitcher with liquid and orange slices floating inside.

"You are the best brother, ever," I said, taking a glass.

He snorted, then set the pitcher and glasses down within arms' reach, and turned and took off his robe.

As Harry, I'd never actually seen my brother naked. Half-brother. Even as Lara, I was only his half-brother.

He had chiseled muscles, and six pack abs, looking like a well-toned Adonis, with perfectly tanned skin in contrast to my alabaster.

He got in the tub, and I made a show of smiling at his manhood. He rolled his eyes a bit self-conscious, and slipped under the bubbles, sliding next to me on the tub seat.

"I see you're enjoying your new life."

"This may be the best bath I've never had." I said, smiling and twisting my hair up on my head, and setting it in place with a white barrette.

"I'm glad you're acclimating."

I took a long drink of the nectar of the gods, and smiled. "Well, I figured, 'when in Rome.'"

Thomas sighed, and sat back, stretching his arms out. "I assume you have access to all of Lara's memories?"

"Yes," I said. "She lives quite the life."

"Yeah, about that." He, took a drink, and set it on the marble beside the tub. "You'll need to get up to speed on all the company projects. We were in the midst of quite the shit-show, as you can gather."

A few pieces clunked into place in my head as he said those words.

"Oh, yeah. Wow."

"Yeah."

"You guys were really considering a sale?"

"And you know the conflict."

"Wow. I'd never have…wow."

"Now you're seeing why she might have been so eager to escape?"

"You are against the sale. And Lara wanted to sell. I'm…surprised."

"Yeah, Lara was ready for a change. She wanted to sell off huge heaping sections of the company, cash out, and basically make some kind of escape. I'm not surprised that, given the opportunity, she saw your life as more attractive than her own. Hundreds of people were about to lose their jobs, and she was about to pull the trigger."

I followed the sequence of events. Realization flooded through me.

"Jesus," I said, in nearly a whisper.

"Yep."

"She was basically planning long-term self-immolation."

"Quite literally."

"Wow, and she wanted me…I mean, Harry, to do it!"

"Yep. She had a pretty intricate plan to draw you in and set herself up as a monster that needed killing."

"Why?" I said. "When she has all…this?"

He shrugged. "You…well, she has been alive hundreds of years, Harry. When you've been around that long, you've made all the money, seen all to see, what's left if you have no one to share it with?"

I felt a lump rise in my throat. "But she had you."

"Yes, and a few other close friends, as I'm sure you now know."

"Anita, Diane…wow, and I had no idea I know Katy Perry personally?"

He laughed. "Yeah, they spend time together, pretty frequently."

I dug through her memories and marvelled. "They're actually pretty close friends!"

"I know, right? Katy sang at my birthday party."

"And I wasn't there," I said.

He coughed. "Well, Harry was kind of considered dead that year. If you remember."

"Oh, yeah…" I remembered my life as Harry, but it was growing distant, fainter. Lara's memories were moving forward, more clearly. "This is so strange."

"It's going to be, for a bit. I'll help you get through it."

"Well, I still have hope I can reverse it. I know what you said about the Accords and such, but I have an ace or two up my sleeve, I didn't reveal."

"Want to share that?"

"When the time comes."

"You mean Molly."

I nodded. "Her among others. There's a couple of wizards on the grey council I can talk to."

"I won't say it's impossible. I'm not a wizard, Harry, but remember, Lara now has all of your memories too."

"Yeah."

"So, she might know you're coming."

I sighed, and drank a bit more. "This really was an act of desperation. I can feel how she both wanted, and didn't want, to do this. I think it might eat at her a little bit."

"But now she has someone to share it with."

"Pfft, Murphy is no one's thrall." I shrugged. "Well, I mean, she might be at the moment, but Murphy's a tough cookie. When push comes to shove, I think I can win her back."

"Lara is quite seductive. We'll have to see."

"Hmmm," I went over all the memories. "The thing to do…would be…"

Thomas grinned. "You need someone to fall in love with you."

"Exactly. If I were to suddenly start living the life Lara never did…"

"With Lara's power, influence, and money…"

"And with someone loving and caring by my side…"

"And maybe certain people could suddenly start taking an avid interest in the new Harry…"

I chuckled, thinking about that. "Yeah, we could make his life a living hell, for sure."

"You could probably have Lara on her knees begging you to swap back."

I felt that hunger again, the one in the background, the one un-sated. "Maybe…she really hated living with this hunger though. I can see her, and your, point now."

"You need to spend some time at The Cup. We can get that taken care of."

"It does align with both goals. Ivy mentioned someone from your salon knew something about what Susan should do."

"And while you're there, you can skim a bit like I do. It really does help keep the hunger at bay."

"What about Justine, by the way? I haven't seen her in a long time. Either as Lara or as Harry."

"She's sheltering in place with her mom up in Milwaukee. All's fine, and she'll be back in a few weeks when this is all over. I really don't want her exposed to the virus, she's imuno-comprimised, as you might know."

I remembered the time Thomas nearly drained her completely. It left her frail and a little broken, and she often fell sick, even in the best of times.

"Good," I said. "I was a bit worried. She is my right hand, lady."

He chuckled. "Lara's you mean. Yes."

"Well, even as Harry, I had her keeping tabs on…well, me."

"I always suspected that, but you just confirmed it."

"Regardless, I'm glad you're keeping her safe, little brother."

He clinked my glass. "All in a day's work, sis."

I giggled at that.

"Want me to wash your hair?"

I unclipped my barrett and let my hair tumble free. "Thought you'd never ask."

After Thomas washed my hair, we both put on robes, and I sat at the vanity table, and he set it in large sponge rollers. While my hair dried, he took a piece of ice, and ran it over my brows, then took some thread and threaded my brows, running the thread over my skin deftly and expertly trimming my brows down to their perfect arch. He then repeated the process for a few hairs above my lip (we'd never tell anyone), and along the sides of my face.

"If you're going to nap, you should probably sleep with the rollers in. Let me know when you wake up, and I can finish dressing it."

I yawned. The bathing, combing, and threading had all been so relaxing, I'd already been nodding off. "Okay."

He gave me a brotherly hug, and a kiss on the forehead.

I lay down on the bed, snuggling under the covers.

It felt strange, and familiar at the same time, being in Lara's bed. I missed the feeling of Murphy, almost a physical loss, and at the same time, it felt like my sanctuary, my one place of safety in the world.

I wondered what they'd be doing right now and figured I really didn't want to know.

Sleep claimed me.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

I awoke in the early afternoon. After sitting down and doing my makeup, I shot a text to Thomas, and he came over and took the rollers out, trimming the back of my hair and bangs on the balcony.

Afterward, I got dressed, moisturizing my skin and spritzing a bit of perfume. Glancing in the mirror, I used a touch of hair spray to make Thomas's efforts freeze in place.

I pulled on some calf-length silk stockings and slipped my feet into the Jimmy Chou's.

Standing in front of the mirror, I saw Lara Raith, looking like a million, or to be exact, eight-billion, seven-hundred and fifty-seven point three million bucks. My glossy black hair gently tumbled loosely around my shoulders, curling slightly. I touched it with my palms, sliding my fingers through the locks and arranging them perfectly. My white suit perfectly fitted my svelte form, highlighting what needed to be highlighted without over emphasizing or slacking in any one area. My Jimmy Choo white patent leather heels peeked spectacularly from beneath the crisp folds of my white slacks. I brushed invisible lint from my shoulders, and pursed my lips to make sure my lips didn't mar.

Thomas opened the door. "Ready, Sis?"

"Ready," I said. "How do I look?"

"Perfect." Thomas said. I grabbed my Coach purse, and we walked to the escalator.

As we drove, Thomas lit a cigarette. He inhaled, then handed it to me. I inhaled the fragrant smoke, letting it stream out my nostrils before handing it back.

"So," he said. "Plan of attack?"

"She'll be dormant during the day. May even be sleeping."

The top was down, so we had to raise our voicess to be heard. The amazing thing about the BMW i8 however, was my hair wasn't blown to terribly.

"We going to have to kill her?" He handed me the cigarette again.

I inhaled, holding the smoke in awhile. It gave me a pleasant feeling. "No, I'm pretty sure we can just take her where she needs to go. Did you come up with anything in your research?"

"A few. She was a pretty active reporter."

"Anything that might be considered a 'sin?'"

"She outed some people she considered monsters. I think some of them may have lost business, friends, and family as a result."

"How many?"

"Dozens." Thomas said, reaching for the cigarette.

I sighed, running my hand through my tresses after handing it back to him. "Going to take awhile, I suppose."

"If she has to atone for every sin she ever committed, it could take forever."

"Agreed."

The day was bright and sunny and gorgeous. I caught my visage in the review mirror, and I must say, I looked good with the gold-and diamond encrusted Cartier sunglasses. I stubbed out the cigarette in the ashtray.

"I didn't know we smoked," I said. "I kinda like it."

"Yeah, we both have quit multiple times. We're getting good at it."

I giggled at that.

Being Lara wouldn't be such a bad thing, I didn't think. I was strong, rich, sexy as hell. No, I couldn't sling fireballs, and no if I tried to punch someone in the face, I'd probably break a nail, but there were far worse people I could be.

I knew the true weakness of the White Court was true love. If someone was truly in love with me, it would burn like the worst of sunburns. But Thomas and Justine worked around it, so maybe there was a way I could? That path wasn't one I wanted to travel down, but if needed…

"So how are you going to explain—" Thomas started.

"What?" I said.

"Um, your Jimmy Choos." Thomas snickered. "You're new outlook on life."

"Oh, shit. Yeah. Almost forgot that bit."

"Yeah, so?"

"Eh, I'll tell her the truth. She knows me too well."

"And Murphy?"

I sighed. "Guess I need to get fitted for a Maid of Honor Dress."

"As the maid of honor, you have certain expectations."

"Pfft, yeah."

"Planning the venue, helping with a color palette, hiring a planner…"

"Sounds like I'll need to be in contact with Karrin quite a bit, doesn't it?"

"Mhmm, gives you plenty of excuses to go over and see her."

"Right," I said, smiling.

"Perhaps reduce the hold Harry has on her."

"You should have seen her. She was gobsmacked. What the hell did he do to her?"

"Common thrall spell, Lara. You probably know at least the mechanics of it."

I thought about that. "Yes, I do, actually."

"In many ways, you're going up against your worst adversary."

"How so?"

"Well, he has all your memories, he possesses all you magic. He has Murphy locked down…"

"True. I'm going up against…myself."

"Exactly."

"But I'll be by your side through it all, Lara. Don't you worry."

"Thanks, little brother."

As we sped down the freeway, I felt strangely positive given the entire situation. Sure, I'd lost everything, but I hadn't lost everyone. Sure, the bitch had my life partner, my magic, my body, but she couldn't take away what made me, me. She couldn't take away that I was Harry Fucking Blackstone Copperfield Dresden. No matter what I might look like on the outside, or what fuckery had been planted to rearrange my insides, I was still me.

We pulled into the parking lot of the Holiday Inn Express where Susan was staying. I pulled the sunshade down, and fixed my lipstick, and fluffed out my hair.

Lara Grace Romany Raith. I would be coming for you.

And I would win.

end part one

Thank you to everyone who's read or commented. Part Two is also complete, and I'll start posting tomorrow!

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

Part Two:

We arrived at the Holiday Inn express where I dropped Susan off the previous night. I didn't know her room number, so we needed to pull off a little chicanery in order to get this right. I knew Susan would probably still be sleeping, and we wanted to be there when she woke up so she wouldn't immediately attack.

Thomas opened his trunk and handed me three or four higher end clothing store bags, and set in a few of the running weights he had in the trunk. I slid my Cartier sunglasses up onto my head, and grabbed my purse along with the bags, then made a show of staggering in the front door.

"Excuse me!" I said, in Lara's highest pitch voice. "Excuse me!"

Several people were waiting in line, but I moved to the counter. "I like, totally forgot our room key. Can you look it up for me, pretty please?"

One of the managers popped out. "Miss if you can get in line, we can take care of—"

"Look, I have to use the Ladies' super bad and these bags are so heavy and we've been shopping all day." I looked back at Thomas and gave a theatric wink. "We just need our key."

"What was the name?"

"Rodriguez," Thomas said. "Under Susan."

One of the clerks did a quick lookup on his computer, then created a couple of cards. "Here you go Mr. And Mrs. Rodriguez. Hope you enjoy your stay."

"You're such a doll. Thank you so much!" I said, making a noisy exit, pounding my heels on the floor as we made out way to the elevator. "Oh, and were we in three twenty-seven? God, I totally forgot our room number."

The clerk glanced down. "One-Seventeen."

"Oh my God, thank you!" I said, as I took Thomas's arm and headed down the hallway.

"That was a bit much, even by Lara standards."

"Yeah, well, I've only been a chick a few hours. Gimme a break."

We got to room one-seventeen, and knocked on the door. I didn't think she would answer, in fact, but I wanted to check on her and see.

When no one answered the door, Thomas slipped the key through the reader, and we went in.

The place was dark, very dark. And humid. It also smelled strange, like the den of a bear, or a wolf.

"Susan?" I said. It's me…La…" I paused. "Tell her who I am."

"It's Thomas and Harry," Thomas said.

We looked around the room, but no one was in the bed. The bathroom door was shut, however, and when Thomas went to open the door, something came raging out, all claws, snapping jaws, and moving really really fast. In a moment, Thomas was down, and the thing was going for his throat.

"Susan!" I said. "Stop, it's L…Fuck, it's the Wizard!"

The thing paused briefly, turning to me. Her eyes glowed red in the dim light as I saw immense jaws poised to rip out Thomas's throat.

"I got mixed up in a body swap, but it's me."

"Harry?" the thing said, and it didn't sound feminine at all. Low, guttural and raspy.

"Yes, it's me."

"And I'm Thomas!" my brother said in a clenched voice as he struggled against the hand that was around his throat.

"Ease up, baby. It's us. We're here to help."

The thing seemed to consider it a few moments, then shook itself, and susan was standing there.

"What the hell happened to you, and why do you look like Lara Raith?"

"Long story. Can you let my brother go?"

"Oh, sorry Thomas." Susan released the hold she had on Thomas's neck.

"Sorry, why didn't you call?"

"Um, don't have my phone, and I didn't know what room you were in. Plus I figured you were sleeping."

"I was. I didn't wake up until Thomas was opening the door."

"Why were you sleeping in the bathroom?" I said.

She looked back into it, a bit guiltily. "I guess I don't sleep in beds anymore. I need a place to hang by my…well, my feet. There's a shower rod in there, and so I was sleeping."

Her flesh mask was perfect now. She appeared in every way like my former paramour. Dark hair glistening setting off dark eyes with Mediterranean skin.

"Look, can I turn on a light? We need to talk."

"Sure," she said.

I went back to the main entry and flipped on the light.

The bathroom looked like it had stepped out of a horror movie. Mud and blood mixed with unknown gobbets of body parts that had been strewn over the floor, into the tub, and in various locations all around the bathroom.

Susan closed the bathroom door behind her. "Sorry about that. I'm still getting used to my new…condition."

"I'm sure," I said. "How have you been holding up?"

She looked at me, a faint smile on her face. "You mean, have a killed anyone given the horror show of a bathroom?"

"Yeah," I said. "That."

"No, but I can say that some of the local farmers may be missing some stock."

I breathed out a breath I didn't even know I'd been holding. She gave me a sidelong glance. "Wow, I can sense your vampirism from here too. Same question?"

I felt a blush creep up my features. "No, haven't killed anyone."

She smiled. "Want to tell me how it happened?"

I thought of Murphy when we drove up, Harry's arms around her lovingly as they waved goodbye. "Let's say it was a misunderstanding."

She nodded. "And she left you with her curse; did she take your magic?"

I sighed. "My innate ability, yes. But Lara…I, am powerful in other areas."

"In many ways, Harry, people might think this is more of a step up in the world, than down. At least it's more a lateral move."

I frowned. "I beg to differ. People who make 'lateral moves' don't have to suffer this hunger."

A haunted look crossed her face. "Agreed."

"So, now that we've settled why I'm stuck in a body not my own. Have you given any thought to your predicament?"

She nodded. "I've made a list of people who I might have hurt, or caused issues."

I smiled, and handed her a folder. "We have as well."

She opened the folder and looked through. She took her time, scanning through each page. I glanced back at Thomas, and he gave me a shrug.

Tears started to leak from Susan's eyes. She snatched a few tissues, continuing to read, dabbing at her eyes.

"Well," she said in a soft voice. "I guess I better start getting used to being a monster. There's no possible way I could reach out to everyone on these two lists. It would take years to atone for all these sins."

"Perhaps you could atone for more than one at a time?" I said.

"How?"

"Atone doesn't necessarily mean to apologize. Atonement means you've made amends for past mistakes, or to be helpful.

"And how can I do that — like this?" She held out her arms.

"Well…" I scratched my head, then smoothed Lara's hair back down.

"You were a reporter, Miss Rodriguez. Perhaps you could write something that would help those if you've hurt?"

"Or…" I said. "What if you used your new Vampiric capabilities and took out your past victim's bullies?"

She giggled at that.

"Or…" Thomas said. "Maybe she could target the ones that were actually 'sins' and not worry about the small things?"

"That sounds like a good idea," Susan said. "So which one's relate to sins?"

"Hmmm," I said. "The seven deadly sins are Lust, Gluttony, Greed, Sloth, Wrath, Envy…"

"And Pride." Thomas said.

"Right, Pride. I always forget that one."

"Well, I never did anything out of gluttony, at least I don't think."

"Right."

"And I was never a slothful person."

"Nope, you were neat as a pin, current circumstance excluded."

"Have you considered what the Archive said? Someone from your salon?"

I sighed. "Yeah…about that."

Thomas grinned. "Meet my new hairdresser, Lara Raith."

I rolled my eyes. "I can't use my name. Well, her name, I can't use her name."

"No."

"So you're going undercover?"

"I figured two birds, meet one stone."

She smiled. "I could go in too."

I glanced up at Thomas. He shook his head, once, tightly.

"Considering your current…affliction, probably best to avoid temptation."

Susan nodded.

"So that leaves Lust, Greet, Wrath, Envy and Pride," Thomas said. "Anyone from that list -not- part of that?"

"Hmmm," Susan said. "Well, this one was just a story I did on the Elspeth Circle. A group of witches in upper Minnesota. Other than exposure, I don't think anyone really suffered, and if they did, they were basically stealing children away, so the exposure helped rather than hurt."

I held pointed to another page. "That one was an article for a lost cat medium."

"It had a typo," Thomas said. "The cat was never found."

"So that was just a bit of negligence, not outright Sin."

We went through the list, carefully creating a pile that could be considered "Sin-based" and another pile that we thought we could safely discard.

"That leaves 15." Susan smiled, holding up the pages.

"Much easier to handle, now, isn't it?"

"Yes."

"Well, my shift starts in the morning, but I could come out tomorrow afternoon and start assisting."

"Okay, Harry," Susan said, taking my hand. "Thank you for helping me."

"Well, it's what I do." I stood up. "Helping fair maiden's in distress has always been my MO."

She smiled. "Even now, when you are the fair maiden?"

"Hey!" I put my hands on Lara's hips. "Lara is a sexy she-vamp, not a fair maiden, I'll have you know!"

Susan giggled. "Okay, Harry."

"Meh, probably should call me Lara. Something about whatever he did makes my brain itch if you don't call me that."

"Okay, Lara. Thank you for helping me."

"You're welcome." I walked toward the door. "You'll be okay tonight?"

"I will. Probably go out and get a little more beef later, but I'll be fine, I promise."

"Okay, good." I took both her hands in mine, then kissed both of her cheeks. "Stay safe, and be careful."

She giggled a little at the feminine gesture, then nodded. "You too, Lara."

I felt a little tingle when she said it. Almost like magic.

"Have a good evening, Ms. Rodriguez," Thomas said.

"Sure you don't want to stay for a bite, Thomas?" Susan said.

He rolled his eyes. "Not even funny."

Susan giggled and saw us to the door. "Drive safe."

"We will!" I said, waving over my shoulder.

We left.

Driving back we put the top up because it was starting to get chilly. Evening was settling in, and shadows grew long.

"She is taking this well," Thomas said.

"That's what bothers me," I said.

He nodded, lighting a cigarette, then handing it to me.

I cracked open the window and held the tip out so it wouldn't pollute the interior of his car.

"Hairdresser, huh?"

"Yeah."

"I can't go in as Lara. She's pretty well known."

"We'll need a disguise," Thomas said.

I sighed. "Wish I had my magic. I could just cast a glamor."

"Lara has tons of wigs, outfits, and clothes of all styles. When the hunger struck her, she'd disguise herself and go on the prowl."

"Yeah," I said. From Lara's memories I had full color renditions of that. Thomas just mentioning it with night falling was kicking in Lara's needs and desires.

"Wow," I said softly, taking a drag from the cigarette.

"What's that," Thomas said.

"You guys have a dungeon."

Thomas grinned, plucking the cigarette from my lit fingers. "Mhmm."

"Jesus fuck. Is there a fucktoy you two don't have?"

"If we don't you should tell us."

I parsed through Lara's memories of the Dungeon. They practiced a healthy form of BDSM called RACK, Risk aware consensual kink. And kinky, they were. If there was a kink that could be exploited or capitalized on, they had tried it.

"My Little Ponies?" I said after a few moments. "Really?"

"Yeah, she never got that one, either."

"You're deranged, man."

"Hey, don't knock it 'til you tried it, bub."

"I'm just glad you haven't…you know. With each other."

"We are kinky in so many ways, but she and I have only been wingman to each other. Sometimes I enable her, sometimes she enables me. I know you haven't been too fond of Lara, but we've always had a rather close relationship.

I took the cigarette and dragged on it. "I can see that now."

"So you can understand why this was such a deep violation to me. She's been a lot more than just a big sister to me; she's been like you, my best friend, confidant, wingman, enabler, you name it. We've stuck together through all of it, especially the familial manipulations. I'm surprised you haven't struck on Lara's work stuff."

I could feel that as an omnipresent dread I didn't want to dig into just yet. I kept that at bay for now, because I knew the minute I consciously thought of it, I'd have to address certain decisions Lara needed to make, and wasn't making. I had notified Lara's PAs that I was taking a moment — which was a signal to the company I would be unavailable for a few days. They would only pester me in a dire emergency, and with the quarantine, things had been relatively quiet, though I knew there was some major decisions to be made. Money matters, stock options, the market had been in a freefall, and Lara had pulled out in the nick of time. She needed to gauge just the right moment to get back into it in order to leverage the billions of dollars of the company's portfolio. In order to keep billions of dollars, one had to invest and work it. A dynamic portfolio was only as strong as the person who guided it.

"Thinking about that gonna give me an anuerism."

He chuckled. "Yeah, it's a lot to take in. Hopefully, you can figure out this body swap thing before it becomes and issue for you both."

"Oh, it's already an issue, Thomas. He's with Murphy. Right now. In my fucking bed. With Murphy, Thomas."

"I know the only reason you aren't burning him to the ground right now is the fact she wants him."

"Yeah. Fuck. Thralls are the worst to deal with, especially if it is voluntary."

"You know, you're cussing a lot more now that you're Lara."

I sighed. "I need you to keep reminding me who I actually am. It will help."

"Okay, Harry."

"Ugh, except the damned name. She really planted some fucked up thing in my head about that. Call me Lara, just remind me who I really am."

"Okay, Wizard Lara."

I giggled at that. "Goof."

He grinned. "You know, in my book. This is the best of both worlds."

I looked at him, and smoked the last of the cigarette, stubbing it out in his technoashtray. "How so?"

"Well, I mean, you've been my brother. But there's been this whole side of myself I haven't, couldn't, share with you. And there's a whole other side of me that I haven't, couldn't share with Lara. You made me want to be a better person. Lara made me a better man."

"Huh." I said, glancing out the window. "Guess I never thought of it that way."

"If it hadn't been for you, Justine probably wouldn't be alive right now. You made me want her, even though she was in love with me."

I smiled. "All in a day's work, little brother."

"You know it really is unfair that I'm your little brother both as Harry, and as Lara."

I smiled softly. "And don't you forget it, either."

He grinned, and shook his head. Driving on into the night.

"What a crazy last few days. Susan stuck in a seventeen year old's body, then becoming the first of the new Red Court vampires, Molly becoming Maalshiira, a full sidhe, me becoming Murphy and then Lara. When's it going to end?"

"Harr…I mean, Lara." Thomas paused, clenching his jaw a bit.

"What?"

He sighed. "I hate to say this, but…"

He paused again, and I could tell he was steeling his nerve.

"What, man?"

"Lara doesn't take half-measures. If she wanted this, she must have been planning it for awhile now. It's not like her to just step off, you know?"

"You're saying it's not going to be a walk in the park getting my body back?"

"Yeah, that."

I sighed. "When is anything I do ever easy?"

"I just worry, is all. I don't want anything bad to happen to either of you. I hate that you've become enemies like this."

I considered that statement. He didn't say we'd become enemies with her. I wondered when push came to shove who Thomas would side with. I needed to be able to depend on him, but if he acted in Lara's interest instead of mine, would I even know? Could he be doing it, even now?

"Where's those fucking cigarettes, man." I said.

He pulled one out of his breast pocket. He started to hand me one, but I stopped him.

I took the pack.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

"Everything is a rat's nest! A rat's nest, I tell ya, Tiffany!" The woman in the chair spoke in a heavy New Jersey accent. She was about 65 going on 150 years old and had fluffy blond mixed with gray hair that had grown out over the past few months into a lumpy, oily mess on top of her head.

"I can see that," I said from behind my designer N95 mask. It was white trimmed with black accents and looked to have been created in Apple's Tesla lab.

"I want a trim and the roots! Look at my roots! I want those taken care of, doll. You can do that, yes?"

"Yes, Mrs. Feinstein." I ran my fingers through her damaged gray and blond locks.

Harry would never have known what to do, but from accessing Lara's memories, I was able to put together a strategy for curing her hair woes. Leaning her back in the chair, I began to shampoo her hair using warm water.

"I am so grateful to you; you have no idea." She said as I worked the water and shampoo through her hair. She wasn't wearing a mask, apparently believing herself to mean for the virus to take hold.

I looked over at Thomas and could feel his grin behind his own designer mask. He worked on a lovely thirty-something blond who only needed a trim. Mrs. Feldstein was going to take me most of the day.

Three other hair designers were working this morning in 'The Coiffure Cup," Thomas's salon. It's not that he enjoyed working with hair; he used it to skim life force from each of his customers. Just a bit here or there to not cause any worry or panic.

As I reached in to shampoo the bottom of Mrs. Feldstein's hair, I did the same. I inhaled a little, taking in just a bit of her life force. I saw her eyes droop in response.

"I'm a little sleepy, dearie," she said. "Might take a lil nappy."

"You go right ahead, Mrs. Feldstein, and I take care of this for you."

In a few moments, she was asleep.

I finished her shampoo, then started the hot oil treatment. I knew her hair would not take the harsh bleach without repairing it first. She should do this in several visits, but Lara knew a concoction that would work wonders in a matter of hours, instead of days. As Mrs. Feldsteing slumbered, her head resting on her shoulder, I mixed up the different oils into a container, then set it to heat up.

As I was working, I glanced in the mirror. I'd bound Lara's hair up in a tight bun, then put on a lovely blond wig that hung in a bob just to my chin. I'd put on a bit more makeup than usual, with bright pink lipstick and eyelash extensions. I wore a pair of pink glasses without any prescription to complete the disguise, and though it wasn't too bad. No one would guess without Lara's…without my long dark signature hair who I really was.

I worked the oil into my customer's hair and sighed. This wasn't what I wanted to be doing.

It had been an interesting experience sleeping in Lara's body. It was strange, and at the same time, so familiar. I had wicked dreams, and in each one of them, I, as Lara, was having kinky sex in some fashion or another. I didn't hate it, but when I awoke, I had to use Lara's…implements to achieve release. Lara detested having to stop to using implements; she'd much rather find some human toy to bring her release.

I could feel my mind in turn, shifting more. As Harry, I had been a stalwart Guardian of the Light, able to tread on the boundary between what is Light and what is Black but always on the side of Rightousness. While Lara wasn't a monster, she had a carnal need for Lust that she adored, nurtured, and developed over the hundreds of years she'd been alive.

It drove me a little crazy to think of what she might be doing in my body to Murphy. I'd need to check on her later today to make sure she was still okay. Lara had created toys in the past using her skills as a Tantric, and plastic surgery to craft playthings that left little to the imagination. I could only guess what she'd be doing now that she had access to my Thaumaturgy, Alchemy, Evocation, and other wizardly skills.

I also needed to somehow get in touch with the White Council. The second law of magic; Thou shalt not invade the mind of another. And the third law; Thou shalt not enthrall another, had definitely been violated. If I could convince them that Lara had stolen my body, they'd remedy it quickly and efficiently. They'd also probably kill Lara, so I hesitated to get them involved considering Thomas's relationship with her.

I sat Mrs. Feinstein up in the chair and placed a hood over her head. She was still out like a light, thank the Goddess. I turned the dryer on to high and let her sit a few moments while I went out for a smoke.

One of the other stylists, Tricia, was outside smoking as well. She nodded her head to me, as I took out a long cigarette and pulled my mask down.

"God, I hate working in these masks," Tricia said.

"Yes, they really interfere." I sparked the cigarette and held them between my elegant fingers.

"So, how do you like The Cup?" I'd been introduced to the other girls as Tiffany, a contractor from Missouri who would only be in and out for a short time.

I shrugged. "Not bad. Upscale clientele. I hope for good tips."

Tricia smiled. "You're in for a treat. I don't know what Raith does to these women, but they tip like you wouldn't believe. And he always shares his tips with his stylists and doesn't take any himself. Can you believe that?"

I nodded, taking a drag. "I can, actually. I've known Thomas awhile now."

She smiled. "I can see you have. He looks at you differently than the rest of us."

"Oh?"

Tricia smoked. "He smiles at you. Usually, he's a pretty fierce taskmaster if you know what I mean. Ordering us around, directing, commanding, correcting. It's usually like Hell's Kitchen around here, minus the profanity. I don't think Raith knows the word 'fuck' if you know what I mean.

I chuckled at that. "I do."

"So where you from, Tiffany?" She said.

"Oh, I live in Lakeview."

"Ohh, that's gorgeous there. Do you like it?"

I pulled a healthy drag off the cigarette. "Love it."

"I bet!" She smoked some more. "I'm in Hyde Park. Well, not the park itself, but the neighborhood."

"Of course. Lovely there too."

"It's a place," she said. "Say, we're going out for drinks after. You want to join us?"

I was tempted. I really did what to mix in with the group, and Tricia seemed like a nice person. However, I had two things to do that night; visit Murphy, and help Susan.

"Have to raincheck that tonight. I have other plans. Perhaps another night?"

She shrugged. "Sure. It's tough to find a place open now anyway. We usually hang out at Stella's."

Stella's was a small bar down the block from The Cup.

"I'm surprised they're open."

"Mmm, not really 'open' if you catch my meaning. Jessie knows Stella, so she opens up the back door for us."

"Ohh, that's nice," I said, stubbing out the last of my cigarette. "Well, I better get Mrs. Feinsteing's coloring mixed up."

"First day back, and she wants the works," Tricia said. "Sorry, you got stuck with her."

I smiled. "She seems alright. I just hope —" I held out Lara's manicured fingers, rubbing them together.

"Just don't make her too blond. She hates that. She says she wants Butter Scotch, but she really wants Sand Pebble."

"Good to know," I said.

I walked back into the salon and started mixing colors.

At the end of my shift, I said goodbye to the ladies as they walked out the door, leaving Thomas and I standing at the doorway.

"Good group of gals," I said.

"They're awesome."

"You get anything about Susan today?"

He shook his head as he locked the doors to the salon. "Nope, you?"

"No." I followed him out to our cars. I'd driven that day because I wanted to go visit both Susan and Murphy.

"You going to be okay?"

"I think so. As long as 'Harry' plays nice and doesn't try anything."

"Don't throw down with him. You'll lose."

"I know, brother. Don't worry. I just want to see Murphy and make sure she's okay."

"Sounds good."

I got in the car and pulled off my wig. Taking out some makeup removing towelettes, I readjusted my face. My head was itchy from being under the wig all day, and I worried about dandruff from the dry skin (hair disaster!). I used Lara's long fingernails to great purpose, scratching my scalp and re-dressing my long curtain of dark brown locks.

I decided to see Murphy first since the expressway was near our apartment, and I could hop on it and up 295 toward Susan afterward. I drove through the less deserted streets of evening Chicago. It wasn't anywhere near the normal afternoon traffic jams that were a daily occurrence in the large city, so it was a pleasant experience, especially considering the purr of my I8 BMW. I smiled as it responded to my lightest of touches on the accelerator or pump of the brakes. I sure had come a long way from the blue beetle!

I parked in the driveway and stared up at the front door. We hadn't had the place long, and it was still fresh in Harry's memories. I remembered working with a realtor, Murphy having lots of 'requirements' finally finding this place, the diamond in the rough. She'd led the work crew who renovated the old place, holding their feet to the first the entire time. I'd been in awe of her leadership ability, to be able to take command and direct people like that with no backtalk at maybe 5 ft in height.

I walked up to the door. I rang the doorbell.

Harry answered.

It had been awhile since I'd seen "dark Dresden" or my "inner Harry."

It was startling to look up into my own face. It had been a little more than twenty-four hours, but the visage of "Harry" that faced me was much more 'Inner Harry' with a short dark beard, and his hair carefully combed. He wore leather pants and a black linen shirt with boots.

Damn, I looked good. Well, he looked good. It wasn't until that moment that I realized Lara was just a little bit in lust with Harry.

"Hello, Harry," I said.

He smiled. "Lara!" He held up his hand, letting me into the house. "How wonderful of you to stop by!"

"Cut the crap, 'Harry' I'm here to see Murphy."

"Aww," Harry said, plopping down in my favorite chair by the fire. "She's sleeping right now. Is there anything I can do for you? Want some coffee? Tea?" he gave a sly grin. "Me?"

"You just keep those paws where I can see them, Dresden," I said, sitting on the couch. "Maybe you can wake Karrin up? I want to make sure she's okay. Plus, we have…" I gritted my teeth. "Wedding plans."

He grinned at that. "Of course, of course!" He started down the hallway but paused before leaving. "Don't be too surprised when you see her, Lara. We've both had something of a makeover! What do you think of the new me?"

I rolled my eyes. "Just get her, Harry."

He gave me two thumbs up, then went down the hallway.

I looked around the living room. I could distinctly remember furnishing things, together, with Murphy. She'd chosen the furniture, but she let me hang up the Star Wars poster and other items on the wall. I could feel the bite of tears again, as I remembered purchasing the coffee table. We'd searched for hours looking for just the right one. She wanted a Spanish style, with thick scuffed pine and inlaid tile. It was completely against Lara's taste, which was a bit jarring to me.

"Here she is," Harry said, entering the room. With the panache of a stage, magician he opened his arms so Murphy could walk into the room.

"Hi, Lara!" Karrin said as she stopped in the doorway.

My jaw dropped open. "Goddess! What have you done to her?"

I think it was at that moment, I realized. Nothing would ever be the same.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

"Quite the strumpet, isn't she?" Harry said, chuckling.

Karrin Murphy had…definitely changed.

She'd always been beautiful, but now that beauty had been enhanced in so many ways. Her body, once thin and svelte, powerful in its own way, was far more voluptuous than svelte. Her breasts had inflated at least three cup sizes, and her backside matched.

Her face, once elfin and beautiful, was far more cherubic now, with dancing cornflower blue eyes and a button nose, with full lips grinning beneath.

Her hair…yesterday it had been about down to her chin, flowed exuberantly around her body, trailing to the floor. It was platinum blonde, and there was so much of it that I think it interfered somewhat with her ability to sit comfortably without moving it first.

"What the hell happened to her?"

Harry shrugged. "I just made her a tad more appealing."

Karrin giggled. That was a different sound as well, more high-pitched and girlish. If she hadn't told me this was Karrin Murphy, I'd never believed him. She looked younger, too. Barely 18.

"How?" I said.

Harry wiggled his fingers. "Wizard."

"Yeah, I know, but how, specifically."

He shrugged. "Well, I kinda goofed on the hair. It's growing at an accelerated rate. An alchemy spell you had in one of those dusty old books. But it won't stop growing, so I have to figure out how to at least slow it down somewhat. At least we'll make a killing on the human hair wig market."

Karrin giggled again as if this were the wittiest thing he'd ever said.

"Anyway, so that, plus I summoned a demon—"

"You did what?" I said.

He shrugged and got up to go into the kitchen. I could hear him puttering around a bit. "A demon. I had it…well, craft her, is the best word for it, I guess. As you can see, she weighs a bit more than she did, although she's still the same height. I also had her age reduced a bit, so she's in her late teens."

"It feels so good, Lara! You should let Harry do it to you too!"

I glared at her. "Murphy! I know you're inside there, somewhere, come off it!"

She giggled and looked at Harry with love and adoration. She wore a negligee that left little to the imagination, white stockings, and garter belts. If I had still been of the male persuasion, I might have called her a bombshell, all things considered.

I bit my tongue, as Murphy sat next to me.

"I'll leave you two to your…girl talk. I'll be down in the lab if you need you."

"Okay, baby!" Murphy said, waving a hand. She had inch long nails done in pink as well. Her hair had been pulled up into twin pigtails with pink ribbons.

She took my hand in hers. "Oh, Lara, you have no idea how goody I feel!"

"I'm sure."

"He's just so…good! And makes me feel…"

"Good?"

"Yes!" She giggled and clapped her hands, putting her feet underneath her on the sofa.

I glanced at the discarded gamepads on the table. Had it really only been a few days?

"Murphy, you have to dig deep and fight this thing. He does have the power to enthrall you, but there's always a chance to escape, you just have to try."

"But I don't wanna try," Karrin said. "I likes the new me." She looked at me with soulful eyes tipped with extended eyelashes. "Don't you like the new me, Lara?"

"Of course I do."

"Yay!" She clapped her hands, throwing her arms around me and hugging me to her considerable breasts. She smelled like cherries.

"So, why have you come, Lara?"

"I just wanted to make sure you're okay. And to see what…well, you said Maid of Honor. So I thought…"

"Oh! We've already set a date!"

"Yeah?"

She scrunched up her face prettily. "I don't 'member. It's soon, though."

"How soon?"

"I dunno things like that anymore. Harry takes care of it."

I saw it then. I saw a way I could get Murphy away from him. The Lara part of me could do it. It would be so easy, too, to just take in a bit of her, and then she'd be mine. Harry could do a lot of things, but he wasn't a White Vampire anymore.

I was. And I could use that power to get Murphy back.

I thought about that. But didn't that mean I'd be no better than him?

"So, what colors do you want for your wedding, Karrin?"

She looked upwards, thinking. "Pink!"

I nodded. "I kinda figured. And what other color?"

She twisted her mouth to the right a bit, thinking again. "Pink!" she giggled.

"You already have Pink, darling. What other color?"

"Pink and Pink! I want pink."

I sighed. This was going nowhere fast. I didn't think it was a permanent IQ reduction, usually these things came as a geas, which meant Murphy was under there somewhere but couldn't act any differently than the bimbo she appeared.

"How about Pink and white," I said, making some notations in a notebook I'd brought.

"Yes!" She said. "Pink and white. But then we can stop the white and be pink and pink!"

I sighed. "So, venue."

She frowned. "What's a benu?"

"Venue. Where do you want to have your wedding, darling."

"Oh, I don't know."

"We could have it at a park, by the lake, in a church—"

"Ew, no churches. Harry says soon we won't be able to go to churches anyway."

"What do you mean?"

"I dunno. Just the darian's don't like em."

"Darians?"

"Yah. Some club we're gonna join. Darian."

I frowned at that, not knowing what she was talking about.

"He's gonna make us rich too!"

"You're already rich, darling. Don't you remember the time we went into Hade's vault?"

Her face screwed up cutely. "Yeah, a little. It's hard to 'member things from when I used to, you know?"

"Yes, I do, love."

"And now I'm me, and I like my big boobies. Do you like them, Lara?"

"They're lovely, dear." I couldn't help but watch her hold one of them up and lick the nipple. She moaned softly.

"So back to venues. How about a park?"

She was moaning a bit more loudly now as she licked the aureole, the nipple standing up. Strangely, my nipples responded, and I couldn't quite keep my eyes off the erotic display.

She used her mouth to great effect, nipping her nipple, then letting it settle, and blowing across it. Then she'd massage both her breasts, her face looking upward, her painted eyelids closing in ecstasy as she moaned.

"Ohhh, let's hurry up, Lara, I'm gonna cummy."

"So, a park it is." I said, writing PARK in my notes.

"Yay!" She said in a somewhat breathless voice.

"Now, which park?"

"Oh, I don't care," she said, then yelled. "Harry!"

"What is it, my love?" Harry said from down in the basement.

"I'm gonna cummy, but I wanna fuckie. Can you come up!"

"I'll be right there. Maybe ask Lara?"

Murphy looked at me, steam in her eyes.

"No, I have to go."

"She has to goooo, Harrrryyyy." Murphy said in a plaintive voice.

Harry chuckled. "Coming up."

I stood up. "Well, we got the fact she wants pink, and to have it at a park."

He nodded. "I'm surprised you got that much out of her. I had her IQ reduced pretty severely."

"I noticed. That's just a geas, right?"

He smiled darkly. "Nope."

I thought about what he said about the demons. "Wait. What, exactly did you give the demons in exchange for making her like that?"

"What you mean?" Harry said, looking at me. Karrin slid off the bed, and knelt at his feet, her hands going to his fly, and unzipping it.

"What did you give them?"

"Mmm, darling, you should probably wait until Lara—"

"Answer me dammit!" I said.

"Ugh! Fine. I gave him one of my names."

I grabbed him by the arm. "Wait! You did what!?"

"He wanted one of my names, so I gave it to him."

Breathless, I started to gasp. "Which name?"

"What do—"

"Harry! Which name did you give him?"

"Jesus, it was just one of my names. I didn't give him—"

"Which NAME?" I screamed at him.

"Copperstone," Harry said. "And it did all of this and made me…"

I stood up. "Do you know what you have just done?" My voice was a scream.

Some distant sounds came to me then. Laughing and screaming and running. From below.

"What?"

"You absolute fucking idiot! I gave them one of my names the last time I summoned a demon too! So now they have them all."

"Oh shit," Harry said, and the memory must have just fell into place.

"Shit is right!"

I felt the wind slam the door to the basement open. It was hot, as if from an inferno.

And then the demons attacked.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

Pandemonium struck as not one, not two, not three, but five demons barreled through the doorway.

"Look, guys," Harry said, holding his hands up with his shield bracelet in one hand and his blasting rod in the other. "We don't have to do this. I know you know my full name, but we can make a bargain, can't we?"

Demons, on the scale of supernatural beasties, are near the top of the baddie list. If Unnamed Horrors, like He Who Walks Behind, Cthulu, and other creatures of that Lovecraftian ilk occupy the top of said list, the Dark Lord and his minions of soul-rending, spirit consuming, body destroying varmints are perhaps a level below. They were all fiercely strong, had multiple magical and physical abilities, and basically could rip a corporeal body apart like so much tissue paper.

Being the current occupant of a delightfully sensual and sexy corporeal form put me at a distinct disadvantage. White Court Vampires are at the bottom of the combat scale, even when compared to other vampires existing slightly above natural un-powered humans. I could maybe scratch their eyes out with my perfectly buffed nails, but probably not before they dismembered and disemboweled me in the process.

Come on, Lara. Now isn't the time to hide in the corner. Use that mind of yours to get us out of this.

I backed up, allowing Harry to take the lead, while my brain flipped through possible scenarios. I grabbed Murphy by the arm, and we started backing away from the gaggle of demons. Or would that be a thunder? What was a group of demons called anyway? I'd have to ask Dr. Google later if my fingers were all still attached.

"The time is long past for bargains, Harry Blackstone Copperfield Dresden," One of the demons said. I recognized it as Chaunzaggoroth with its chitinous shoulders, crablike pincers, black eyes, and beaklike nose. It didn't have its spectacles on, but it still spoke in the Oxford accent I remembered. Or Harry remembered.

"Let's be reasonable, Chauncy," Harry said. "I'm sure there's something you might want that I can provide. No?"

"What we want we can take, Wizard." The demon moved on three pairs of legs toward us. "We don't need a bargain anymore; your soul is ours for the consumption!"

This was bad. Like, really really bad. I didn't have access to my magic. As Lara, I had enhanced physical strength, speed, and constitution, but it wasn't anything near being able to take on one demon, much less five.

Then I frowned. They thought he was Harry Dresden. But in actuality, I was or had been. It might just be the loophole we had been looking for. They didn't have anything on Harry.

"How do I know what your saying is sooth, Chaunzaggorath," I said, trying to keep the nerves out of my voice.

They turned to look at me. Faced with all their stares, I felt intimidated.

He held out a paper. It held an inscription upon it. "This is a missive from His Eminence, the Dark Lord below. It states I must come up and procure one Harry Blackstone Copperfield Dresden. It authorizes me to use force if necessary. His soul is ours, as will yours be should you choose to interfere."

"What makes you think this is Harry?" I said.

"I asked him for a name last night, girl." He sneered. "This being—"

"If you'll notice," I said. "When you invoke his name, he does not respond. Therefore, he cannot be Harry Blackstone Copperfield Dresden."

Chauncy frowned at that and put on a pair of gold-rimmed spectacles. "That doesn't make any sense. The binding last night wouldn't have worked—" The creature looked over the missive he held, then pointed his arms at Harry and said: "I command thee, Harry Blackstone Copperfield Dresden to lower your magical arms and come with us peacefully!"

I felt a strong tug, as if something had tried to get ahold of me and missed.

Harry grinned. "Nope!"

The demon shook his head. "It must work! I repeat, lower your magical arms and come peacefully Harry Blackstone Copperfield Dresden!"

"Second time, I deny thee, Chaunzaggorath. You have no hold over me. Begone foul fiends!"

The demons all winced at that.

Commanding a demon to begone from your threshold is powerful magic. They usually didn't have to listen to it; they could ravage entire towns and communities without being invited, unlike vampires. But it still hurt them, kinda like a punch in the jaw to a heavyweight boxer by a seven-year old little girl.

I took Harry's staff from the umbrella holder near the door and moved over to his side. I placed it into his left hand and watched as the runes began to glow.

"Third time, Come with me, Harry Blackstone Copperfield Dresden. Your soul is forfeit!"

This time the pull was much stronger, but I was still able to resist.

We were only going to get one shot at this. Due to the way the house was constructed, all five demons were in a constrained space. If they got out from the hallway, it would be game over, and they could pick us all apart in short order. But with them in a bunch like that, and the basement door open, I could see they left the portal to the demon realm open behind them. If Harry could hit them hard enough, they might just…

Harry shook his head. "And third time denied. Forzare!"

An invisible wave of icy Mantle-enhanced force lashed out from him, sending the demons head over legs back into the basement. "I cast thee back to the pits. You are not welcome here!"

Harry invoked the power of the threshold with those words. The demons had broken through the threshold, thinking they had his—my—true name. Now that it wasn't working, he could use that against them.

The demons scrambled away, trying to gain purchase on walls, floor, and ceiling.

"Infriga!" He cast, and the demons were suddenly blasted by the winds of winter. They were all minor demons, luckily, and he was able to get them back into the basement where the circle was lit up with a neon reddish glow.

"Forzare!" he said again, and the Demons were pushed back again. "I cast thee OUT OF THIS HOUSE!" he roared, as all the demons were swept into a maelstrom. The mini-tornado swirled and circled the room gathering up papers, books, and demons into a vortex of wind, power, ice, and dark blue glowing light. The demos shrieked, screaming as they were lifted off their feet.

Harry held his hands out in front of him, and it was an awesome sight to behold. I'd never really seen myself in the full possession of power casting the monsters out. His eyes glowed with an intense dark light that I knew was the Mantle, as he moved his arms around and around in a circle, drawing the demons in and churning them into demon soup.

The vortex spun faster and faster, the demons sliding back down into the Demonrealms one by one, their arms, legs, mandibles, and other limbs frantically scrabbling to get a purchase on anything before being sucked down into the circle.

And then they were gone, leaving the only sound the panting of our breath. We looked at each other. Murphy's face was cast into idolization as she watched the man she loved send the demons back to where they came from. It made my heart ache.

Harry looked at me, beaming. "That was fun!" he said. He took two steps, then wobbled and fell unconscious to the floor.

I lifted the prone Harry from under his armpits as Karrin grabbed his legs. We carried the exhausted wizard away from the circle.

Backing up the stairs, I carried the bulk of his body. I was glad Lara had enhanced strength, as I made my way up.

"Wasn't he amazing?" Karrin said, eyes dancing with excitement. "He was so strong!"

"Yeah," I said. "So, the enthrallment still works even when he's asleep?"

She blinked at me. "The what?"

I sighed. "Nothing, maybe lift his feet a bit higher?"

"Oh!" she giggled. "I can do that."

Together we carried Harry to the couch. She knelt on the floor beside him, smoothing the hair at his brow. "He was so brave! Oh my god, he fought demons!"

"Yeah," I said. "Look at me, Murphy."

She reluctantly tore her gaze away from Harry and looked into my eyes.

I wanted to have a soul-gaze with her, but apparently, that ability had left. Well, if that didn't work, maybe something from Lara's repertoire—

"You feel yourself relaxing, so naturally, so gently," I spoke in a soft voice with an even cadence.

She frowned, shaking her youthful head, wanting to turn back and look at Harry, but I had her eyes caught with my own.

"Your breathing slows down, and you find yourself floating, so warm, so good." I sent out an essence of my will and felt her respond, her eyelids drooping.

"Yesss," she said in a soft high voice.

"Floating, lifting away, so light, as a feather."

Her head drooped a bit.

"All that matters is my voice, my will. Let yourself drift into a deep state of concentration."

I watched her shoulders relax.

"Can you hear me, Karrin?"

"Yes," came the soft reply.

"Good. Now, we only have a few moments."

"Yes," she said.

"Harry did something to you, didn't he?"

"Yes."

"Something in your mind."

"Yes." Her eyes were closed, her body very relaxed.

"Something with your body."

"Yes."

"What did he do to your mind?"

A light frowned crossed her pretty face. "I'm so pretty. I love him."

"Yes." I said, "And what else?"

"I love to please. To sex."

I rolled my eyes. "Yes, and what else."

She began breathing heavily. "I love to sex with him."

"Okay, tell me more."

"Nothing matters except him. To sex with him."

"Okay."

"I am His. He made me."

"Yes."

"I love to sex."

"You said that already, honey. Anything else?"

"Sex."

"Okay, now, I want you to imagine the old you. Karrin Murphy. Commander of Special Forces. Can you remember her?"

Her face frowned again in obvious pain. Her brow knit, and her lip trembled. "Unhappy."

"Yes, but you can remember."

Her face contorted, eyes screwed shut tight, frown creasing her mouth as she stuck out her bottom lip cutely.

"Pain."

"Yes, but you can't forget her."

She frowned deeply. "Pain!"

"Okay, nevermind that. You remember Harry when he played Arena of Combat with you the other day?"

She frowned a bit. "Yes."

"He was frustrated because he couldn't win."

"Yes."

"That Harry was me. Lara put me in her body."

Her face screwed up into a frown. "Pain."

"I am that Harry. This Harry is not me."

"Pain!" she bit her lip.

"Harry is an imposter. I am the real Harry."

"PAIN!" she screamed, panting.

"You know this to be true. When you awaken, you will remember I am the real Harry."

"NO!" she cried, tears streaming down her face.

"I am going to snap my fingers. When I do, you will awaken. And you will remember who I really am. And who Harry really is. And who Karrin Murphy really is."

She cried, not answering.

I snapped my fingers. Her eyes bolted open. She looked terrified.

She glanced down at herself, her breasts, her hair.

She looked at me, then at Harry. "Oh my God," she said. "Harry?"

"I'm here, love."

She looked at me, then down at herself. "Why the fuck am I on the carpet?"

She stood up, wincing, stretching her legs. It made her breasts wobble. I stood up with her.

"God, Harry!" she wrapped her arms around me. "He did something to my brain. I couldn't think right."

"I know, honey. But you're back now."

She pulled away. "Jesus, look at me. I'm a bimbo freak show!"

I chuckled. "No, you're quite fetching, actually."

"You would say that, you perv. Let me go find something better to wear. How long before he wakes up, do you think?"

"I don't know. He expended a lot of energy."

"Can I shoot him?"

I sighed. "Shooting him would mean I'd be stuck like this."

"Harry, those demons knew your true name! Even I didn't know that."

"I know."

"Thank God they weren't able to take him, or you. Jesus."

She went back into the bedroom and came out wearing one of my old t-shirts. It stretched tight across her bosom.

"God, this hair! And it keeps growing!"

"I know, honey, look, we probably don't have much time before he wakes up. You should come with me; I can keep you safe."

"I'll go pack a bag."

"We don't have time for that. Let's go. I can buy you all the clothes you'll need."

"But my guns!" she started. "Let me just—"

"No, honey." I grabbed her by the arm. "Come now."

She nodded and turned. Walking quickly, we made it to the door. I opened it, and we went out into the gathering gloom.

"Wow, this is some car!" She said as she pulled open the passenger seat.

"Get in!" I said, pulling up my own door and sliding into the drivers' seat. Karrin got in and tugged down the door.

Harry appeared at the doorway. His face was set in a thunderous expression.

I pushed the start button and put it in reverse.

"No!" Harry said, as I pulled down the driveway and spun the wheel.

"Come back!"

I glanced over to Murphy, who had a pained look on her face.

"It'll be okay, I promise," I said.

She nodded, tears streaming down her face. "Okay."

I watched Harry Dresden run out into the street behind us. His face fell in a defeated expression as his shoulders slumped.

I took Murphy's hand in mine and squeezed.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

"Wow," Murphy said as I opened the door to the Penthouse. "This is your place?"

"I know, right?" I set my purse and keys down on the little marble alcove, and walked into the immaculate Kitchen. "It's like white met white."

She walked in, looking around. She wore my old t-shirt, some yoga pants, and flip flops. Her hair trailed the carpet behind her, basically the same color.

"It's gorgeous!" she said, plopping down on the sofa.

"Want some wine?" I said.

"God, yes."

I poured two wineglasses, from a lovely bottle of Suavignon, then passed one to her.

We both drank nearly the entire glass in one gulp.

"Bring the bottle."

I got up and grabbed the bottle. After settling back down next to her, I poured her another glass, and we clinked.

"To being myself again, sorta," Murphy said.

"Yeah, at least in mind, if not in body."

She looked down at herself. "This wouldn't be too bad, I suppose, though I don't know how I'd ever perform martial arts."

"I think you'd become a master in an art other than martial."

"Yeah, that was the idea," she sighed. "He wanted to change my name too when we got married."

"Oh?"

She took a long drink. "Mhmm. Karri Melons."

I made a face.

She held up her breasts. "I'd never thought a woman in a man's body would desire something like these. You desiring them is one thing, but for fuck's sake, I look like a cartoon."

I put my arms around her. "You are my cartoon."

She snuggled into me. "Always."

"God, I missed you. It was like he took you away from me."

"This was just a first step too. He was basically going to erase my entire history, and give me a new one."

"How can he do that?" I said.

She shrugged. "Wizard."

I laughed at that, and sipped my wine. "Fair."

We sat like that for awhile, and I stroked her hair.

"How goes things with Susan?"

I sighed. "I was supposed to go over there after I visited with you, but then, demons."

She giggled. "Yeah, I guess that did disrupt your plans."

"It's going okay. We've narrowed it down to about 15 people, and there's another that visits the salon Thomas owns. I'm working undercover as Tiffany Nelson, hairstylist."

She pulled back and looked at me. "You? A stylist?"

"I know, right? But Lara has all the memories and I just have to give myself to them a bit and I can actually do it. It's fun, if I don't think too hard."

"Maybe you can do something with all of this?" She held up a fistful of platinum locks.

"Sure, we can do that in the morning if you'd like."

"Okay."

I poured us another couple of glasses. It was nice to have her in my arms again, though a bit awkward. Luckily, my sexuality had balanced out a bit and I found her attractive again. Tipping her chin up, I kissed her deeply.

She moaned softly, pressing into the kiss. She tangled her fingers in my hair and kissed back, passionately, rising up to press her body to mine.

We broke, both gasping softly. "I guess our libido is a bit enhanced like this."

"I guess so," she said.

"So you don't mind that I'm a catcher and not a pitcher now?"

"No. You're one of the sexiest people I've ever seen."

I kissed her again, my fingers sliding through her hair. "Back 'atcha."

We had both started fumbling with each others clothes, when the door of the Penthouse opened, and Thomas and Harry strode in.

"Oh, for fuck's sake!" I said, pulling away.

Murphy released me too, gasping, as our ardor faded to embarrassment.

"Don't stop on our account," Harry said, grinning.

"Perv," Murphy said.

"I should have locked that fucking door."

"We need to talk," Thomas said. "Then you two can…explore."

I nodded, getting up from the sofa. "Let's sit at the table."

Harry tried to reach an arm out to Murphy, but she sidestepped him and came around to my side. Hah! In your face, Dresden, I thought.

We sat at my, well, Lara's dining room table.

"So…" Thomas said. "Who wants to start?"

"Why the fuck would you give my full name to the demons?" I said, bitterly. "You don't know what you've done!"

"Well, you definitely took advantage of it in dispelling them. Bravo by the way," Harry said. "Is there anymore of that wine?"

I got up and went to the pantry, and pulled out another Sauvignon. I grabbed two more wine glasses, and popped the cork, then returned to the table.

"I see you've made yourself at home," he said.

"Yeah, about that," I said. "Why the fuck did you change Murphy?"

Thomas held up his hands. "Look, this isn't going to go well if we can't agree to some terms."

I crossed my arms. "What terms."

Thomas nodded. "For the duration of this meeting, we set aside blame and recriminations. We are looking for solutions to this problem, not casting blame."

"That's because none of this is our fault!" I said. "There's only one person to blame!"

"Agreed," Harry said. "But…" his face fell.

Thomas rubbed his shoulder in an affectionate gesture I really didn't like. But I didn't let loose my scathing temper, I seethed all to myself.

"So?" Murphy said. "Want to explain why I look like a porn-star and Harry is a blood sucker?"

"He doesn't suck blood," we all responded together. Then laughed.

"You know what I mean," Murphy said.

"I just…didn't want to be Lara anymore." Harry set the wineglass down. "I was tired of the Hunger, tired of always needing to sate it, tired of being CEO of Raith industries, tired of it all. If I didn't do this, I would have comitted some form of assisted suicide, probably with you as the assistant, Lara."

"I get that," I said. "I do. But that doesn't give you the right to steal my body."

Harry nodded his head.

"Plus, I could notify the White Council right now and accuse you of breaking the second and fourth laws of Magic! Do you know what they'd do to you? Probably to all of us?"

"They wouldn't be very kind. But really, Lara, I didn't break anything. You invited me into your mind, and Murphy was a willing transformation subject."

We both shrugged at that.

"So what do we do about it?" I said. "You've really caused a major problem for me now. If I go back into my body, the demons will have my true name and they really will take my soul! I managed to loophole them this time, but one of us is going to end up being dragged down to the hot place if they come again."

"Why didn't you follow them," Harry said. "I mean, they said your name three times."

I shrugged. "Best I can think, the name Harry blahblahblah Dresden doesn't apply to me anymore."

"And because I'm still partly Lara, it doesn't apply to me either."

I held a hand up. I was starting to feel a little tipsy from the wine. "Got it in one."

"You've got to admit that my life isn't really that bad," Harry said. "I mean, look at this place. Plus you have Thomas, and the entire multi-billion dollar corporation that you can do anything you want with!"

"You make it sound like this is permanent, Harry." I said.

He crossed his arms, then looked at Thomas. "That's what we're here to talk about."

"You really want this to be permanent?" Murphy said.

Harry nodded. "Like Lara said, if he comes back into my body now, they'll just drag him down. And they can't drag me down…"

"They can't drag you down right now," I said. "I didn't say that would hold in the future. I don't know about you, but the longer I'm in this body, the more I'm Lara."

He nodded.

"So unless you have some other idea," I said. "Eventually that name will completely apply to you."

He sighed. "I can live with that. I have some ideas."

The silence stretched on.

"No," I said. "No. I won't agree. If that's what you're looking for, I won't agree to be Lara for the rest of my life. Fun is fun and all, but I want my magic back, I want Murphy back…" I felt tears bite my eyes. "I want my life back."

He nodded stroking the beard at his chin. "Okay."

I frowned. "Really? Just like that?"

He shrugged. "Yeah. I can put us back, if that's what you want."

I thought about the demons. Yes, that would be a hard something to get around, but I did have Sidhe help if I needed it and they'd held the demons at bey for eons.

"Okay, then yes, that's what I want."

Thomas frowned. "Are you sure?" He spoke in a low voice to Harry.

"Yes, I'm sure. And I'll put Murphy back the way she was as well. I'm really sorry, Harry, I didn't mean…well, I did mean, but I wasn't thinking clearly and saw an opportunity…but you shouldn't have to pay for my hereditary curse."

"Thank you."

Murphy pulled my arm. "But the demons!"

"We've faced worse," I said. "Now that we know they're coming, I can prepare."

Harry took a deep breath, then came up to me. "If you're ready."

I turned. He was so much taller than me, but it didn't feel so strange anymore. I looked up. "I'm ready."

"Then look into my eyes."

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

It was so strange to be on the receiving end of the soul-gaze. I could see into his eyes, Harry's eyes, my eyes. It felt so familiar and strange at the same time.

His eyes, so brown with flecks of gold. Eyes of power, eyes that saw through me, into me. He gripped my hands, pulling me to him.

I saw him as a little boy, watching his father on stage performing magic. At his side, when his father died of an aneurysm. The faces of foster care-givers as he grew. The long jump competition when he first manifested his powers. The face of Justin Du Morne as he threw baseballs at his body, telling him to 'Shield! Shield! Shield!' until finally, thirteen-year-old Harry could defend himself with his magic.

Sixteen, and again DuMorne trying to enthrall him. The face of Elaine, his adopted sister, enthralled and enslaved to Justin. The face of the Leanansidhe as she granted him the power to overcome Justin. The face of his mentor and tormentor as it burned in the fire of his own making. The face of Ebenezer McCoy as Harry became an apprentice in Hog Hallow, Missouri. The face of Karrin Murphy, Molly Carpenter, Michael Carpenter, all his friends, family, and loved ones as they fled past in a dizzying stream of sight, sound, and dimension.

Harry's face settled, mouthing something to me, but what was it? What was he saying to me? He whispered in my mind, but I couldn't hear, couldn't make out what he said—just the formation of words on his lips.

Then it was over. I opened my eyes.

Nothing had changed. I was still Lara, still female. I looked up into Harry's face.

He blinked. "Ummm…"

"What?" Murphy said. "Did it work?"

"No," I said. "What's wrong?"

"I have no idea. That should have worked."

I frowned. It bothered me that he had whispered something to me, but I couldn't tell what he had been saying. "What did you whisper to me?"

"It was the tantric spell to swap us. It should have worked."

"Fuck," I said. "I guess we need to call Mab and have her do it."

Harry sighed. "Paging the Queen of Air and Darkness, Over."

A gathering whirlwind rose inside my penthouse. It blew papers around, scattered my flowers, knocked over my wine glasses. The tornado stopped, and Mab stood in my living room.

"Ugh, white furniture, people!"

Mab sniffed. "What is it, my Knight."

Harry rubbed his head. "Umm, well…"

"Mab, I'm the real Harry," I said. "Lara performed a tantric soul swap spell the other day. He stole my body, magic, and Mantle."

"What?" she said, and I heard the distant sound of thunder.

"I can explain!" Harry said. "Lara suffers from the hereditary curse of the White Court! I had suffered long enough, and when Dresden gave me the opportunity, I took advantage of it. He invited me into his mind!"

Mab nodded. "So?"

"So, he's agreed to return me to my body. Can you do what you did and put us back?"

Mab's eyes slit and faded to black. "You accused me of not doing that properly, Knight. Sexuality and all that."

"Yes, well, we just tried to swap back, and it didn't take. Can you please put us the way we should be?"

Mab walked around us. "And what do you give in return?"

I sighed. "What do you want?"

She tapped a long nail to her chin. "Hmmm…"

We stood and waited for awhile.

"My winter Lady is stubborn. I require thee to come to Arctis Tor and reason with her. I don't want her to leave the domain of Winter again. Talk some sense into her, she trusts you."

"Done," Harry said.

"Wait!" I said, "I'd be the one that would have to do that because I'd be you!"

"Oh, right," Harry said. "Sorry, not sure why I said that."

"Once again, I'm willing to talk to Molly, but she's her own person and makes her own decisions."

Mab shook her head. "You are insufferable about this 'being right,' Sir Knight."

"It's part of my charm," she said. "Okay, bargain struck." Thunder echoed in the distance.

"Okay, what do we do."

"Stand still." Mab walked around us, examining us, her eyes moving up and down.

Mab frowned.

"What?" I said.

"The other night, I was able to shift thee because ye were under the Mantle of Winter."

"Okay."

"So, the person in this vessel—" she indicated Harry. "Is still under that Mantle and can be shifted. I could put this soul in Ms. Murphy, or Mr. Raith, for example, and vice versa."

"And?"

"Your vessel has a strange smell to me. It's locked down very tight. The soul beneath cannot be relocated without the knowledge of the lock. To do so, would imperil my own soul."

"How did that happen?" I said.

"I do not know, child. It smells of brimstone, however. Have thee been consorting with demons?"

I glared at Harry. "I haven't, Queen."

Harry's face turned red. "Ah, yeah. About that."

We waited. Harry stammered a bit more.

"So, when we struck a deal with the demons, part of it was to lock you into Lara."

"What?" I said. "You just now thought to tell me that?"

"Well, I didn't realize the bond would be so strong."

"It is," Mab said, woodenly.

"She gave the demons my full name."

"She gave them Lara? Or Harry?"

"Harry blahblahblah Dresden."

She sighed. "That is unfortunate, Knight."

"Well, they didn't take me earlier because apparently, it isn't my true name."

Mab stared at both of us. "Harry. Blackstone. Copperfield. Dresden."

I winced. I did NOT want Mab to know my true name. "Yes."

"How did you know that?" Harry said.

"Apparently, the demons are out for your soul. They have put out a…oh; I don't know how to describe it. A call for your soul. We all received it a little while ago."

"That's not good."

"No, child, it is not. If they told both courts, they told others as well. You could have multitudes at your doorstep. Sidhe, Demons, Outsiders, The Fallen…they've basically put a price on your soul."

"That name no longer applies to either of us in this circumstance," I said.

"It might not have, but it does now. I suggest you come to Arctis Tor to be protected."

"But…what about our souls?"

She looked at me. "You are stuck, at least until you can get one of the demons who agreed to the bargain, to unlock you. As is Miss Murphy, in that rather sexualized form."

"Me?" Murphy said.

"Indeed. Unless you want me to put you in Harry, or Thomas."

"No!" We all said at the same time.

"So there you have it. Bargain is nullified since I can not accede thy request. Though I do wish thee woulds't come to Arctis and speak with Maalshiira."

"Can you at least give me my magic back?"

She shook her head. "Part and parcel, child. You should know that."

I sighed, rubbing my temples. "This just doesn't seem fair."

"The world is unfair. Would thou like to visit now, or later?"

"Let me get some sleep. I have another project at the moment, but I'll attend to her shortly, Queen, I promise."

"Very well." She turned to Harry. "And you, Sir Knight?"

"I think I'll just go back home."

"And wait for the demons or some other group to take you? I think not, Sir Knight. I think now is a good time to serve thy punishment as well."

She snapped her fingers, and Harry was encased in a block of ice.

"Oh, dear," Murphy said.

"I'll return him when I'm done with him. We may need to change his true name, however, and that is not done frivolously."

I nodded. "Yes, my Queen."

She looked at me. "You know, thou has the honor of being the first individual to ever leave mine service without my leave."

I shivered at that. "It wasn't my intent, Mab."

"That is the only reason you aren't encased in ice right now, child."

I shivered.

"Will there be anything else?"

"Not at the moment, Mab."

A wind arose, again scattering the paper, flowers, and what remained of my glassware. In a moment, Mab and Harry were gone."

Thomas and Murphy both looked at me.

"What?" I said.

"Are you okay?" Murphy said.

I sighed, sitting back down on the couch. Murphy sat on one side, and put her head on my shoulder. Thomas sat on the other side, and put his head on my shoulder. "Yeah."

"For what it's worth, I'm sorry, Lara," Thomas said.

"Maybe you should just call me Tiffany," I said, giggling.

"Don't even," Murphy said.

"At least I didn't lose you," I said, squeezing Murphy's hand.

She turned my face to hers, kissing me softly on the lips. "And you never will."

She kissed me a little more and a little more…and…suddenly I felt a searing sensation. "Ouch!"

She pulled back. "What's wrong?"

I rubbed my lips. "It was like you were burning me!"

Sticking my tongue out, I could feel blisters rising. I got up and went to the mirror. Several blisters rose on my lip and over my tongue. I had several more on the inside of my mouth, and I winced. They were all painful.

"How did that happen?"

Thomas sighed. "True Love. Curse of the White Court."

I felt the tears then. It just wasn't fair. I went back to the sofa and put my head in my hands and wept.

Murphy came over to me, put her arms around me, and held me tight.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

The next day, 'Tiffany' was back at it in the salon, with Thomas. I felt very defeated. Seating the ladies at my chair, I listened to them discuss their hair, what they wanted to be done, and crafted it to their liking. I also used the shampoo sessions to dip in and out of their souls lightly, feeding, taking care of the incessant craving that was growing inside me.

Karrin came in around noon. She'd been asleep when we left. I'd dropped a note on the nightstand to let her know to come find me at the salon when she was ready for a haircut.

She plopped down in the chair. Her curtain of platinum locks cascading around her.

"Hi honey," I said, kissing the top of her head. "So, what are we going to do today?"

"Well, since it grows so fast, maybe you should cut it super short."

"Bob, pixie, or shaved?"

"Maybe a very short bob? Kinda like yours, but shorter."

I nodded, smiling, and picked up some scissors.

No one else was in the salon. Thomas had gone on an 'errand,' and the other gals were at lunch.

"You left before I woke up."

"Yeah, we get started early here."

She nodded. "So, what happened last night? The white court curse?"

I winced and sighed. "It has to do with me being a white court vampire now. We feed on lust, and the opposite of lust is our kryptonite."

"Opposite of lust?"

"Mhmm, true love. When you kissed me, you felt true love for me, and that burns my skin."

"Oh…that's not good."

She fell quiet after that for a few moments.

"You okay?" I said.

She nodded. "Yeah. Just...I know he's gone for awhile, but my mind…"

"The bimbo effect?"

She nodded blushing. "Is it bad that I kind of…enjoyed it?"

I thought about that as I washed her locks, using my fingers to massage her scalp and careful not to scratch her with my nails. "No? I guess I can see the attraction, really. No need to really think, just give in to your inner desires. Simple mind, simple thoughts, simple emotions."

"Yes. I was…well.."

"Well, what?"

"Don't think any less of me, okay?"

"I could never feel that way." I sat her up and towel-dried her hair. I looked at her in the mirror.

She nodded and bit her lip. "I kinda was looking forward to being Karrie Melons. Isn't that awful?"

I nodded, pausing. "Well, if you really wanted that.."

"Is it too late to change my mind?"

"About the hair? No…I haven't done anything too drastic yet."

"You were about to say, if I wanted it, you could…sorta undo, what you did yesterday?"

I nodded. "Yes. You have a deep hypnotic suggestion."

"Would that bother you?"

I chuckled. "All of it bothers me. But I can't do anything about it the way things are either. Your very touch burns me."

"Maybe…" she paused. "Oh, no, nevermind. It's all too silly. Just clip away."

"You want me to cut your hair as Karrie Melons might like?"

She nodded, eagerly, her bright eyes dancing.

"And you want me to put the suggestion in place, so you feel like you did yesterday?"

She nodded again. "I liked it, Lara. I know it sounds awful, but…"

"And what if Harry returns?"

"Look, I love you. But…considering what you are now…maybe we both should ease up on the whole commitment angle? I don't know; what do you think?"

My soul died a little inside with those words. But at the same time, would it be fair to ask her to stay connected so deeply to a white court vampire? I mean, look at Justine and Thomas. Justine was so frail at the ripe age of twenty-seven, due to Thomas's Hunger. Did I really want to put Murphy through that?"

"I get it. You still miss him."

She nodded. "And being…me…is making it even harder. I think Karrie Melons wouldn't care."

"So you'd be Karrie, and I'd be Lara…"

"Or Tiffany," she giggled.

"And we'd still be us for the most part, still committed to each other, but for the time being, we have less stress and allow each other to be who we want to be?"

"Yes!" she said.

"Okay," I said. "But if I sense anything strange happening, I won't hesitate to bring my Karrin back."

She nodded, a little frown on her face. "Okay."

I leaned in and whispered in her ear.

"Take some deep breaths, and just relax…"

A few hours later, I finished with the curling iron. I had pulled Karrie's hair up into a high pony after giving her a spiral perm. Her hair curled gorgeously over her shoulders and down her back in platinum curls.

I turned her to face the mirror. "Et Voila!" I said.

She squealed. "Oh my god!"

I unclipped the cape and removed the sanex cloth from around her neck. Fluffing her hair out with my fingers, I gently curled her hair near her temple and ear. She turned her head from left to right.

"I look great!" She said, giggling and standing up.

"So where will you go now, uh, Karrie," I said.

I'd created a situation where 'Harry' was out of town on business and wouldn't be back for awhile. Meanwhile, she and I were super good friends, and I sometimes stayed over at her house.

"I think I'll go back to the house, Tiff if that's okay with you?"

"Sure, baby."

"I love your penthouse and all, but…" she giggled. "I mean, Harry won't be back for a long time, and a girl has needs, ya know?"

"I do."

"We totally need to go clubbing, though, girlfriend! Whenever they lift this…quarantini thing!"

She stood up, then gave me a huge hug. She had several places where her bare skin touched mine, and there was no burning sensation at all. I don't know if that made me happy or sad.

"You gonna come by later?"

"I have some things to do tonight," I said. "Maybe tomorrow?"

"Yes!" she said, jumping up and down. She leaned in and kissed my cheek. "Toodles!"

"Toodles, darling."

She left with a swirl of hair product and perfume. I watched her get into her SUV and drive away.

Sighing, I returned to my station and began sweeping. It actually made me feel a bit better that she was going to go out and have fun, even if it meant she'd be with other men. I was a traditional kind of guy…or gal…but, circumstances were what they were, and adhering to old standards was not going to work in this case. We both would have been miserable.

"Dangerous to have that in place too long," Thomas said after he finished up with his client. He'd come back later in the afternoon. The woman's hair had gleamed a soft neon green after he'd finished with her, and she'd given him a hundred dollar tip.

"The hypnotic?" I said.

He nodded. "It will lower her inhibitions, even when not under it."

I accessed Lara's memories of hypnosis and realized he was right. "I'll bring her out at least weekly."

He nodded. "Hungry?"

"For food or…"

"Both."

I sighed. "Yes, both."

"I know a place."

"I'm sure you do. Let's just get food, though, okay? I still need to see Susan."

"Marios?"

"Sure, I can pick it up. You want your usual?"

"Yep."

"I'll meet you at home."

After picking up our meals and eating with Thomas, I drove out to see Susan. She had nothing really new to report other than making her way through the list. She had been good about not feeding on humans, which I was happy to hear.

Driving back, I considered going home to 'Karrie', but I just didn't have the heart to play out the 'Tiffany' role play.

I drove back to the penthouse, where Thomas had a young female and a young male naked in the middle of his apartment.

"Join us?" he whispered, when I popped in.

I shook my head. "Going to sleep."

He nodded.

I went back into my penthouse and cleaned up the mess from the night before.

Sighing, I sat out on the veranda, looking over the city.

Things had changed so drastically in the last few days. First, Susan, in the seventeen-year-old body, and now basically a monster. She had less than three weeks to go to atone for all her sins. I had wanted to marry her, to have a family.

I winced, remembering my promise to Maggie. I'd wanted to take her and mouse to the park. Sad thing was, she probably forgave me, wasn't hurt by me not showing up because I hadn't shown up for most of her life. And now, what could I be? Strange Aunt Lara? I didn't even know how to tell Michael and Charity. How would I do that?

Then Molly, or Maalshiira, as she was now known. I briefly pondered the change in name; did the fact she was now of the Sidhe change her True name? That might be a loophole Harry could explore, probably was exploring now that he was stuck on ice with Mab. She would not be happy her Knight had been replaced, and I was positive the new Harry was probably undergoing a new, painful, indoctrination program. Maalshiira was so different than the girl I once knew, so alien, as to be someone completely new. Could she still be Molly under all that?

And now Murphy, or 'Karrie' as she wanted to be called. I hated to think what she might be doing right now, and with whom. It gave me a sick, twisting feeling in my gut like I'd swallowed a bunch of castor-oil, or maybe WD40. What would she become with the new conditioning and body? She saw it as an escape from her old life, an outlet. Was it an escape from me too?

Sighing, I drank some champagne.

Not to mention my change. It was feeling more and more normal now to see Lara's face in the mirror. To wear women's clothes, to care about my hair, makeup, and appearance. The projects with Raith Industries were also pounding in the back of my head, and I knew the next day I'd need to address at least the most critical issues. Companies like Raith could survive the COVID crises, but they needed stern and decisive leadership. The stockholders would be looking to me to make those decisions, and as I thought of the board of directors with my new father, Lord Raith, I realized I had a lot to live up to. It was no wonder Lara wanted out of this life. Lord Raith made her life a living hell. Or would that be an un-living hell, since I was now a vampire?

And a hungry one at that. The skim, as we liked to call it in the salon, did keep the hunger at bay for the most part, but I hadn't had any life-force nourishment in over 24 hours. I was going to need to truly feed, somehow. Soon. The question would be who, when, and how.

I stood up and looked over the balcony to the ground, 49 stories below. It would be easy to step up on the rail, take a nice swan dive, and wouldn't Lara's white suit look immaculate through the windows on the way down? I knew from Lara's memories she had considered just such an image on many occasions, but her brother, father, and family had kept her from jumping. Now, I had Maggie, Murphy, and Thomas.

True courage didn't come from facing the monsters; it came from the quiet times in between the monsters when you doubted yourself the most. It came from staying on top of self-doubt, recriminations, and not listening to the guilt and shame built up over a lifetime. It came from putting your socks…or stockings on one foot at a time, each day, every day, wearing a smile on your face, and striding confidently into the world when what you wanted to do was run and hide.

I went back inside and pulled out the cigarettes I'd gleaned from Thomas. Walking back out to the balcony, I lit up and inhaled, enjoying the fuzzy feeling of peace that came with it. I looked at the cigarette between my slim fingers. Where have you been all my life?

Exhaling, and letting all my negative energy leave with the tobacco smoke, I allowed myself to center, to focus, and to relax. I wasn't going to be able to save anyone if I let myself get rattled. I might not be a wizard anymore, but I could damn well still use my brain, my talents, and my other skills to help Susan, Murphy, Molly, and most of all, my daughter Maggie.

Or I'd die trying.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

The next day, I woke up determined to take charge of my life. People needed my help, and I wasn't going to let them down.

I took a shower in my custom-made curtain rain stall. Shaving was a unique experience, but I made it through with only a couple of nicks on my gorgeous gams. My hair was damaged from the last couple of days in the wig, so I took a few extra minutes to run detangler and conditioner through it.

I finished showering and dressed in a black power-suit jacket with a lacy cream silk blouse that felt lovely against my smooth skin. I rolled up some black pantyhose, pulled on a pencil-skirt, and some patent leather stilettos that made my legs look amazing.

I used the blow dryer with detangler to make my hair shine and give it a lovely fragrance.

Afterward, I applied some basic makeup, lipstick, spritzed a little perfume and put on some gold jewelry Lara liked in the past. Her memories became more and more in front of my mind, with Harry's taking a back seat, almost like they belonged to someone else. I knew the danger of this, so I did some deep breathing exercises and created some visualizations I could access when Harry's memories were more important than my own, Lara's own.

Picking up my purse, I made sure I had my gloves and N95 mask, then walked next door.

Thomas and the couple were a tangle of arms and legs in the middle of his large bed. Clothes lay strewn all over his apartment with the remains of several take-out boxes of food, bottles of alcohol, and light drug paraphernalia.

"Thomas," I said, shaking his arm. I hoped the couple weren't COVID carriers. Otherwise, I'd just exposed myself.

He opened his eyes and looked up at me blearily. "Wha?"

"I'm going into the office today. You keep your ears open for anything related to Susan, okay?"

"Mhm." He said, and his eyes slid back closed.

Walking back to the elevator, I pressed the button and stared at my reflection in the mirrored walls. Damn, I looked good. I smoothed my hair out, then brushed some invisible lint from my black tailored suit jacket.

You got this, woman.

Raith Enterprises owned several office complexes in the city, along with our tower for apartments and a skyscraper. I went up to the roof, and the helicopter was already waiting for me. I'd texted Malcolm, my pilot, earlier, and he'd agreed to meet me.

Flying over Chicago gave me a perspective on how much the city had changed. Cars flowed easily through the streets below, usually congested to a standstill, but most people still sheltered in place at home.

When I got to our business tower, Malcolm set us down without a lurch.

"There you go, Miss Raith. What time would you like me to return?"

"I'll text you, darling," I said, giving him a kiss on the cheek. He smiled, blushing as I held my hair against the wind of the whirling blades and made my way down the steps to the roof.

Jenni Templeton met me, smiling widely. "God, I'm so happy to see you, you have no idea!" she yelled over the tumult of the engines. I nodded as a guard opened the door for me, and we entered the building.

"I scheduled a meeting with you in fifteen minutes with John Marcone," Jenni said, as I strode swiftly down the hallway toward Lara's…my, office. I, of course, had the largest office on the floor. I nodded to several of the staff who waved to me as I passed by, accessing Lara's memories, so I knew who was whom.

"Wait," I said, walking into my office. Paneled white walls met floor to ceiling glass, with white lilies on the table. "What did you just say?"

"John Marcone has been trying to get on your schedule for days now. He says it's a matter of some urgency."

I gritted my teeth. Lara would not have permitted such an open meeting with John, now Baron of Chicago, under the Unseelie accords. "He wanted to come here?"

"Yes," Jenni said, glancing down at her tablet. "Is that okay?"

"I need more than fifteen minutes warning, next time, Jenni. Okay? You need to text me when I have a meeting with Mr. Marcone."

"Ooh, you've told me that before. I'm so sorry, Lara, but without you here, things have gotten a little out of hand!"

I put my hand on her shoulder. She wore a lovely blue business suit and had light blonde hair cut in a pageboy. "It's okay. My business with John isn't a secret, but it's not something I want on my normal business schedule. This is not normal times, however, so I will excuse this once."

She nodded, swallowing hard. I'd been hard on Jenni in the past. She just couldn't take Justine's place as my right-hand girl. Justine was fantabulous; no one could replace her.

"So, what else is on my schedule for today?"

"Um, Lord Raith would like to meet with you?"

I rolled my eyes. "Tell my father I will be out to the estate later this afternoon."

"Yes, Ms. Raith."

I didn't want to see him. I wanted to go see Maggie. I owed her a trip to the park.

"Check that," I said. "Tell my father to WeChat me."

"Yes, Ms. Raith," Jenni said.

I sorted through my email, which was both a new and old experience for me. Lara checked email once a day when she was in the office. Harry didn't even have an email address. How in the world did one sort through over three-hundred emails and responses? It would take me all day, just to read each one.

"Jenni!" I said, and she popped into my office. "You have access to my email?"

"Of course not, Ms. Raith."

"So, call tech and get them to give you access. I want you to parse through my email and give me a report each morning, got that?"

"Yes, Ms. Raith."

"Obviously, if something catches your eye that I should deal with immediately, shoot me a text, okay?"

"Will do, Ms. Raith."

"Same with my phone messages. You have my access code?"

"No, but I'll ask Ian in tech to help me."

"Perfect."

She beamed. "Anything else?"

"I need a report from Finance on our current SOA. Tell Jim I want it on my desk in an hour."

"Yes Ms. Raith."

"In fact, tell all Senior Admins and Chiefs I want reports on my desk in an hour. Physical copies, not emailed, can you do that?"

"Yes, Ms. Raith."

"Perfect."

She grinned. "Ms. Raith?"

"Hm?"

"I'm happy you're back."

I rolled my eyes. "Wish I could say the same but thank you for the sentiment, Jenni."

"Shall I have Mr. Marcone meet you in the conference room?"

"No, bring him in here."

I went to the bar and got out some Krug from the little mini-fridge, and two crystal champagne flutes. I popped the top and let the champagne breathe as I filled a bucket with ice.

Jenni escorted Marcone and Hendricks into my office. I knew Hendricks from when I was Harry as Cujo…tall, he had bright red hair cut in a military buzz cut with narrow blue eyes, jutting eyebrows with a thick neck, and a face that looked like it was smashed flat.

Gentleman Jonny Marcone, on the other hand, was much shorter with salt and pepper hair, heavy on the salt, with green eyes the color of old dollar bills. He was suave, tanned, and athletic, looking like Hendrick's football coach.

Lara knew them in a much different manner, and I could feel a blush rising to my cheeks as John kissed my hand. "Lara, it's been too long."

"John," I said.

Hendricks eyed me like a piece of meat dangling in front of a hunting dog.

"Todd," I said, smiling sweetly at Hendricks. He grinned at me, sticking his tongue out and licking several times in a blatant show of obscenity I adored in men.

I handed them both a champagne flute, then turned to pour one for myself.

"You look as ravishing as ever."

I smiled, showing my brilliant white teeth. I knew John far too well, both as Harry and as Lara, for me to keep this secret from him for too long.

"Todd, if you could be so kind as to wait out with Jenni. I need to have some time alone with John."

Hendricks glanced at his boss, who gave a slight nod.

"No funny business."

I held up a hand. "Scout's honor."

He threw back the champagne and set the glass down. Then he got up and walked out. I couldn't help but watch his backside as he exited my office. I knew exactly how strong those muscles were and what he could do with them.

After closing the door, I ordered the windows to dim and brought up some soft lighting.

"Why, Lara, if I didn't know any better, I might think you're seducing me."

I sighed. "You'd be wrong, John. I have a confession to make."

I walked over to my desk and turned sideways a bit to give him the best angle of my new assets. Setting back on my desk, letting my legs cross in their four-inch stilettos, I took a long drink from the champagne flute, closing my eyes.

Knowing exactly how Lara would look using that move, I smiled.

"Oh?" John said, his voice a bit rough.

"Mhmm." I set the glass down on my desk, then leaned over a bit.

"I'm not who I appear."

He frowned a little at that and drank some champagne. "Oh?"

I nodded.

"So who are you then?"

I sighed. "Good Question. I am Lara Raith, as you can see. Completely, fully. I can remember every interaction we've ever had…" I smiled at him slyly.

For the first time in my considerably long association with John Marcone, I saw him blush.

"But I also feel it necessary to tell you, per the accords, I'm also Harry Dresden."

He blinked. "Excuse me?"

I raised my eyebrows to him, opening my arms. "Did you really let her tie you up, John?"

Again he blushed, crossing his legs. I noticed a little vein on his forehead started to throb. "How am I to believe you?"

I shrugged my shoulders, uncrossing my legs, then perched on a white chair near the glass table at the front of my office. "Ask me something only Harry would know."

He considered this for a long while. He set the champagne down on the table, then came and sat across from me.

"In our first interaction, what did I offer you?"

I giggled. "A job."

"Indeed. And what did you say?"

I thought about it. "Probably to take a flying leap."

"No…try to be more specific. What did you call me."

I thought back. It was difficult because Harry's memories were fading. I remembered it was something with the Lobo killings. I knew they were after Marcone, appeared to be after him. Marcone came to me and offered me an insane amount of money to work for him, basically to do nothing, but leave the case alone. It had made me angry, and I'd shot my mouth off—"

"A fucking animal that should be in a cage."

His eyes widened at that.

I giggled. "Kinda poetic justice, considering Lara literally—"

"Okay, I believe you. Should I call you Lara? Or Dresden."

"Lara," I said, pouring both of us another drink. "I'm kind of stuck with it now."

"Do tell."

"First, what did you need to discuss with me? With Lara, rather?"

He frowned. "You seem remarkably knowledgeable about her life. You knew about her life with the Brighter Future Society?"

I nodded, handing him a glass.

"I believe the Fomor will call for a Peace Accord shortly."

"Hmm, that's news to me. Both of me, if you know what I mean."

"Yes, you were my next stop. Well, Harry was." He shook his head. "So, Lara is now in your body?"

"Yeah, long story. If the Fomor are going to be looking for peace, this changes the balance of power in Chicago."

"Exactly. Which is why I wanted, um, both of your input on what our demands might be."

"I'll give that some thought."

He took a long drink, then got up and went to the bar himself, and fixed a scotch with a dash of water. He drank the entire glass, then poured another and came back to the table to sit down.

"So, tell me how this has happened."

So I did. I wasn't sure about letting people know who I was, especially a thug like Marcone, but I knew it could potentially bite us in the ass, all of us in the ass if he found out through other means. I always found keeping your friends close, and your enemies within fire range fostered a healthy work environment for all concerned.

"Very interesting. So she's been taken by the Queen of Winter."

"Yes."

"So she might hold him for a very long time."

I wiggled my fingers. "Maybe yes, maybe no. Mab has a way of playing with time. She can make a minute stretch out to be a year. So I think we might see him pop up again, shortly, but I have a feeling he'll be…well. I suspect his true name may change a bit."

"So you have no desire to get back to your original body?"

I shrugged. "I don't really have a choice right now, without demonic intervention. And what I might have to offer, I wouldn't want in a demon's hands."

He nodded. "I can see why."

"So, for now, this is me."

"And Miss Murphy?"

"She's decided to, ah, embrace her inner slut; I guess you could say."

He chuckled. "I have a place she could work if she is looking for employment."

"I'll let her know."

He looked at me, meeting my eyes in a way we never could when I was Harry.

"You really are okay with this? With her being like that?"

"What choice do I have? I could force her to be herself, stuck in that body, committed to me, but remember, I'm a White Court Vampire now…"

"Ohh, and cursed as such." He said in a soft voice.

"Exactly. She kissed me last night and gave me second-degree burns."

"Well, Thomas and Justine…"

"I know full well about how they are making it work." I stood up, suddenly angry. "Justine is only in her late twenties, but she looks like she's in her late seventies. I don't want to put Murphy through something like that."

John sighed. He got up and placed a hand on my shoulder. "I am sorry, Lara."

I shrugged. "It is what it is."

He looked at me, those soulful green eyes. "No. Lara. I am truly sorry."

"Not your fault," I said, lifting my arms to take a drink. He caught my arm in midflight.

"Lara." He said, placing both hands on my shoulders. "I am truly sorry."

Something broke inside me as he stared at me with such concern in his voice. I nodded, then broke down, crying.

He gathered me in his arms and held me.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

Later that afternoon, I found myself at the Carpenter's doorstep again. As usual, I opened the gate and entered, heading for the front door. Almost immediately, something snarling and barking hurtled toward me from the side yard, and I realized Mouse might very well kill me before I even got to the doorbell.

Utilizing my enhanced speed, I darted back behind the gate and closed it. Mouse roared at me, bounding up to the gate, his eyes full of fury and anger. I saw Maggie standing on the porch step, her forefinger in her mouth, watching in curiosity.

"Easy, Mouse, it's me! Lara! I mean, not Lara, it's me…Lara!" Damned stupid compulsion. I dug deep and centered myself, calming, closing my eyes, and opening that part of me that was Harry.

"Harry!" I said, eyes closed. It was very difficult to say that name as applied to me.

Mouse's barking continued but tapered off, and he looked at me with his head turned. I felt something in my mind just then, a probing. I allowed him in, letting him into the container in my mind that was Harry, hugging and holding him.

He whuffed, dancing on his back legs, then whined and went back to Maggie. Michael came out from the house then, carrying a rather large hammer.

"Lara Raith!" Michael said. "You are not welcome here."

I winced, feeling the power behind those words. He was enforcing the power of his threshold. While it wouldn't keep me out, it would strip the little physical power I had.

"Michael, it's…well, it's not really Lara, it's…"

I closed my eyes again, centering, focusing. "Harry."

He frowned. I had told him of the body swap with Murphy, so I knew eventually he would recognize me. "Truly?"

I nodded. "Why, in all the world, would Lara Raith ever approach your door and state she was really—"

Again, I had to close my eyes. "Harry Dresden," I said, my hands still up.

He came and opened the gate, stepping outside.

"How can I know you are really you?"

"Ask me something only Harry would know?"

He frowned, looking me over. I felt myself blush. Michael was a handsome man. Having his eyes on me triggered feelings of seduction, of desire, to make him mine. I focused again, letting go of those feelings, and letting the Harry part of me come forth. Harry, his best friend, Harry, the one who had saved his life, Molly's life, other members of his family in uncountable conflicts, even if they were ones I had unconsciously caused.

He shook his head, then wrapped his arms around me. He smelled like sawdust and old leather. "Harry!"

I hugged him back and let him guide me through the gate. Mouse came over and licked my hand in apology. Lara hated dogs, but I forced myself to crouch down and give him a hug. "I forgive you, boy. Wow, you are one fierce Guardian! I was petrified."

He gave a "Woof!" at that, licking my face.

"Ewww, Dog Germs!" I said, giggling and feeling his warmth and love wash over me. Strangely, it didn't burn, as Murphy's love did.

Maggie approached me. "My Daddy is a girl now?"

I nodded, opening my arms. "Is that okay?"

She giggled and ran into them. I scooped her up. "MissileGirl!" and zoomed her around a few times in a circle.

She giggled, always loving when I did that. I set her back down.

"I think you being a girl is the best thing ever!"

I shrugged my shoulder. "And there you have it."

Taking her hand, we walked into the house.

Michael is deeply rooted in faith. It felt — painful— to be inside. It was like walking into a church. I winced, trying to keep the discomfort at bay. This was my family.

"So, what happened?" Michael said as Charity entered the room.

"What?" She said.

"Honey, that's Harry."

She frowned. "How do we know?"

Michael looked down at Mouse who's tail thumped the floor, staring up at me with a doggy grin. "That's how."

I sat down in the chair, and Maggie jumped up into my lap with a book.

"And that," Michael said.

I smiled, stroking my daughter's hair. She also didn't burn me. Maybe it would happen in time, but so far, the curse of the White Court wasn't manifesting. I was receiving about as much love as a person could get, inside what was probably one of the most blessed places in the country, and I was still standing.

I rubbed at my neck. A bit uncomfortable, but standing. Or sitting.

"Well, Lara, or Harry…do you want some iced tea?"

"Yes, please. Thank you, Charity."

"Yeah, no problem. Does Molly know?"

"Uh, not yet."

"So, what's happened, Harry."

I opened Maggie's book, and between reading it and relating what had happened with Lara, I told them.

About an hour, and two iced-teas later, I finished. The family all sat in the room. Harry Jr, who was no longer little, along with Alicia and Charity, sat in different areas.

"Wow," Alicia said. "I can't believe it! So are you our Aunt now?"

I shrugged. "I suppose. Aunt Lara."

They nodded. Harry Jr. Spoke up. "How does it feel?"

I shrugged. "Oh, it's different. I don't have my magic, for one, well, I have different magic now, but not like I was."

"So, you aren't a Wizard?" Charity said.

Michael looked at his wife. "No, he's a white court vampire."

They gasped at this.

"It's not bad; I definitely won't hurt anyone. White Court vampires don't drink blood, anyway."

"Does that mean you're my mommy now?" Maggie said, with those soulful eyes.

I winced at that, thinking about Susan. Well, lots of kids had two moms, so why not?

"Would you like to call me that? Or you can keep calling me, daddy."

She frowned, concentration drawing her little brows together in an adorable face of concentration. "Yes, I think I would."

"Okay, then. I also remember what I promised you the other day. I'm super sorry I haven't been able to take you to the park, but I thought we could go there now if you'd like."

"Yes!" she said, hopping down. "Can we swing on the swing-set?"

"I hope so!" I said. Taking her hand. "Mouse, you want to come along?"

He huffed and spun around in a circle his tail wagging.

"Anyone else want to join us?"

Michael grinned. "You three go spend some time catching up. Be back before dark, and we'll have dinner ready—" he glanced up at Charity who nodded.

"Sounds good."

The park was only a few minutes away. It wasn't packed, but I was surprised to see how many people were out walking. I tied Maggie's mask around her little mouth and nose.

"Do I haveta wear this?"

"Yes, honey. Until this virus has passed, everyone should."

"Some of those people don't."

"I know, but you do. Okay? I am too."

I pulled on my mask, put on my sunglasses, and grabbed Mouse's leash. He bounded out of my BMW, and we headed over to the play equipment.

I wiped down one of the swings, then lifted my daughter up into the seat. She giggled and laughed as I pushed her, wanting to go higher and higher.

"Faster, Mommy!" she yelled. "Faster!"

It made my heart swell a little when I heard her say that. It called forth feelings I didn't even know I had. Tears bit at my eyes as I swung my little girl, and I realized I wanted to keep swinging, keep playing with her forever.

Mouse bounded around us, barking. I threw his ball, and he chased and returned it, dropping it at my feet in a slobbery mess.

"Ewwww," I said, picking it up and tossing it again.

After awhile, Maggie wanted to go play on the equipment, so I stopped the swing and let her down. She ran over to the jungle gym, giggling and laughing, and I dashed after her as best as I could in my stiletto heels.

She scampered up the stairs and into the maze area. It had a mesh pattern that my heels just would not allow, so I waited at the bottom as she and I played peek-a-boo with her climbing higher and higher.

She began to play with some of the other children, laughing and chasing, so I went and sat on the park bench with Mouse. He dropped the ball at my foot, then lay down, placing his huge doggy head on my stockinged feet.

I sighed, smiling, enjoying the bright sunshine. I knew many vampiric courts could not be out in the sunlight or were at least injured by direct light. I was glad I was not.

I tested my enhanced hearing by seeing if I could pick Maggie's voice out from the rest of the children, and found, to my delight, I could. I could also narrow my vision, able to zoom in on her exact location, and even had some ability to heat sense.

The lake stretched to our left, and I looked into the direction of demonreach. I was able to force my vision to focus on the very distant pinprick, making it zoom in until I could see the trees and the dock. I smiled, happy that at least I had some innate abilities.

As the shadows started to stretch, I called Maggie down. She came reluctantly, and I bought her an ice-cream at the little stand. We had to wait patiently, six feet behind each customer in front of us for the masked attendant to hand us our ice-cream.

As we walked back to my car, I remarked, at least for a little while, I was able to put away the stress and anguish of the last few days.

The only thing missing was Murphy.

I drove us back to the Carpenter House. When I got to the threshold, I stopped.

"Would you like to come in and eat?"

I felt the threshold's power evaporate. Smiling, I said, "Think I'll take a raincheck tonight. I want to go see Murphy before I head home."

Michael nodded. "So, you aren't living with her anymore?"

I shrugged. "White Court Curse."

He nodded, rubbing his beard. "Thomas and—"

"Yeah, I know. But I don't want to put her through that."

He nodded, wrapping me up in a hug. I realized I hadn't…consumed in awhile. It was all I could do to hold back, and not dip just a little from his soul.

"Thank you for coming back, Lara." He said. "The old you would have used this as a reason to stay away for a long while."

"Yeah, I'm over that now. I even told Marcone."

He blinked at that. "Why?"

I shrugged. "He's the baron of Chicago now, and part of the supernatural entities guarding it. I figured I should be forthright in who I was and what happened."

He nodded. "Harry, you're learning!"

I laughed at that. "You can teach this old dog, new tricks."

He grinned, hugging me again. "Well, you are always welcome."

"Thank you."

"Can I come stay with you, Mommy?" Maggie said. She looked up at me with those soulful eyes; I just wanted to cry.

"Soon, baby girl. I promise."

She nodded, looking said. Then she ran up and gave me a hug. "I love you, Mommy."

"Love you too, darling."

Wiping a tear, I left.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

I pulled up to the house and could see the lights on. Music thumped, and I could see people moving around inside. It looked like Murphy was having a party.

In the time of COVID, parties were to be avoided at all costs. And considering the neighborhood, we lived in…well, Murphy and Harry lived in…parties were a rarity.

I approached the open door with apprehension. I really didn't like parties. I wanted some private time with Murphy, release her from her compulsion, and talk about the last couple of days.

Young people of all sizes and flavors hung out on chairs, danced in the living room, and crowded the hallway. There was a keg in the kitchen, and a ping pong table had been set up out back.

"COVID QUARANTINE RELEASE!" was spelled in giant pink letters on a sign across the living room wall. Young people danced, smoked, drank, and ate all over the place.

"Murphy!" I yelled over the tumult and the music. I couldn't see her anywhere. There were so many people, and they were making so much noise, it was triggering my inner Demon. I felt myself sliding amongst them, looking for potential victims, wanting to take one into the guestroom and—

"Murphy!" I yelled again, searching through the small house.

I found her in the master bathroom. She was sitting on a chair while someone worked on her with some kind of humming implement.

"Lara!" Murphy said, and I could tell she was drunk, or stoned, or both. "You made it!"

"Yeah," I said. "Who are these people?"

The guy working on her didn't look up at me but continued what he was doing.

She was being tattooed. One of her breasts was exposed as the guy was inscribing something I couldn't see.

"They're my friendth." She said, and she giggled.

The narcotics in the air were starting to give me a headache. The buzzing sound intensified.

"Well, hello, beautiful," one of the guys said, putting an arm around me. I rolled my eyes and gave him a solid push. Maybe a bit too solid, his head connected with the wall, and he went down.

"Murph, I want to talk to you," I said.

"Okay!" She made no move to get up.

"Alone!"

She frowned at that. "But we're jutht thtarted to party!"

"Done," the guy said, standing up and shaking out his hand.

"Oooh!" Murphy said, getting up and running to the mirror.

I peered over her shoulder as she stared down at the pattern of a heart that dipped down into her cleavage.

"I love it!" she said. "Now, the other side."

"Murphy!" I said. "Let's shut it down!"

She rolled her eyes. "Okayyyy, godd!"

"Time to leave, everyone," I said, grabbing arms of people and shoving them out the door.

"Aww, this sucks!" several of the kids said.

"Yeah, I know, but you know, work tomorrow."

It took us a few minutes but eventually, everyone was out. I shut the front door.

Murphy was lying on the couch, putting an icepack over the ink on her breast. Her hair had grown again, going down to the back of her knees, but it at least still held its curl.

"I see you've been having fun," I said.

"Yeah! Until you came along…"

"You feel yourself relaxing, floating," I said softly, coming up behind her. "Falling into your trance with me…"

A few moments later, she held a hand to her head. "Jesus, Chritht. I feel like I got hit by a truck. What the fuck ith wrong with my tongue?"

She stuck it out. It had been pierced. A large stud glinted in the center.

"Pierced," I said. "You have a stud."

"Guh," she said. "I think there'th more."

I brought her into the light, and we went over her body.

She'd had work done. A lot. She had a sleeve now, tattoos of hearts and flowers flowed down her shoulder and onto the back of her right hand. Her breast had the heart tattoo, and she had another one right above the curve of her backside.

That wasn't all. Her ears had been pierced multiple times, along with the bridge of her nose and lip.

She had a bumblebee on her ankle, and an ivy vine crawled up from her left leg and over her stomach.

"Wow," she said.

"Yeah. That's going to be hard to get rid of."

She frowned a bit. "Why would I want to?"

"Umm, because professionalism?"

"Lara, I'm not that person anymore."

"I can tell."

"Look, I'm way to thtoned to fight. If you're going to be rude, jutht put me back and go away."

I sighed. "Can we just sit on the couch and snuggle? I've had a rough couple of days, and I want to hold you. Is that too much to ask?"

"No."

We sat on the couch. I peeled myself out of my jacket and set it carefully on the chair. She snuggled up to me, head on my shoulder.

I kissed the top of her head. So far, no burning.

"So, how have you been?"

She giggled. "Great, actually. I've been happier than I've been in a while."

"The Katie Melons part?"

"I know you hate it, but yeth."

"And?"

"And…whatever. I came back the other night after being at you fixed my hair, and I went out. I made a bunch of friendth. Some of them came back with me, and we…well."

"Had sex?"

She nodded. "And then yesterday I woke up around noon and thtarted again. Oh, and I got a job."

"Stripper or porn star?"

She turned a bit red. "Online stuff. I go to a Thtudio, and they take video of me, and well, guyth doing me."

"And you like it?"

She nodded. "I know, I'm horrible."

I sighed, holding her close and tight. "No, just…enjoying yourself."

"You're not mad?"

I shrugged. "How can I be? It's not like I have the equipment to do that myself."

"You know, I don't care about that."

I nodded.

"But as Murphy, I feel all this pain and guilt, and honethtly, I hate it now. Can you put me back?"

"Sure."

"If I had my way, I'd jutht be Katie alla time."

I sighed. "I can do that too if you'd like."

"Really?" she looked up into my eyes. "You'd do that for me?"

I looked down into the eyes of the person I loved most in the world. "Of course. But do you really want that? Never to be Karrin Murphy again?"

"Do I look like Karrin Murphy, Lara?"

"No."

"And, aside from summoning a demon which you can't do anymore. Do you think that's going to change anytime soon?"

"No."

"I'm tired of being Karrin. Karrin felt pain every day. Every Day. Pain of losing loved ones, Guilt from making mistakes, shame that I didn't do more to help. Karrin needs to die."

I nodded.

"Pleath." She took my hands in hers. "Make me Karrie. Forever."

I kissed her, one last time, feeling the scorch on my lips. Then I pulled away.

"Close your eyes, and listen to my words…" I said softly and deepened her trance.

"In front of you, you see yourself. Your Karrin Murphy self. Can you see her?"

"Yeth."

In a moment, I'm going to count down from five. We're going to go deep into your mind. As deep as you've ever been. Do you understand?"

"Yeth."

"Five," I said, whispering in her ear.

"Four. You feel yourself sinking, lower and lower."

"Three," I said. "Your mind is slowing, crawling to a stop."

"Two," I breathed. "Almost there."

"And One."

I paused a moment. She sat, perfectly still, not moving a muscle, not batting an eyelash. I could feel her mind, her presence in front of me. I could see the little girl, called Karrie by her father. I could see the disappointment, the fear, the worry he had for her. It all poured onto his little girl.

I created a chest in her mind. A treasure chest. It was bound with sides of steel. It had a large padlock on it. I took all of those memories, and set them into the chest.

Moving forward, I took other memories. The betrayal of her ex-husband, into the chest. The pain of her sister, into the chest. The pain of all the little and big things I'd done to her, into the chest. I sorted through all those memories, those little things, the everyday wounds. They all went into the chest.

Then I found the sensuality inside her. The way she moved when she made love. The way men looked at her. I enhanced that. I found her submissive and dominant sides. She was so dominant as Karrin, able to command everyone, take charge, the center of attention. I packaged that all up, and put it into the chest.

"You adore when people ask you to do things. You love serving others. You can feel yourself growing more and more submissive. Serving others. Doing things for others. It becomes so important for you. You enjoy doing those things."

I found where Lara had crafted the Karrie personality. I added to it, strengthened it. Gave her meaning, a backstory, a history. Karrie Melons took shape. Lovely, loving, submissive, perpetually horny. Bi-sexual. Able to exist in multiple relationships with multiple people. I unleashed it, strengthened it, breathed fire into it.

"You don't need to be smart for these things. Simple words, simple phrases. Your vocabulary isn't needed, just the basics."

Slowly I found all the things that made her Karrin and replaced them with Karrie. Each time I put a memory into the box, I replaced it with a different one. Karrie loved sex. Karrie was submissive. Karrie desired to be wanted, adored, to please above all else. Karrie was happy.

I filled the chest. It took hours, but it filled. And then I was done.

"The chest slowly closes, closing all the was Karrin, leaving only that which was Karrie. Do you understand?"

"Yeth."

"I take out a shining key and turn the lock. Then, I take all the memories into my own mind, away from you. All that is Karrin Murphy has gone. Leaving only Karrie Melons, in it's place."

"Yeth."

"I will count to ten. When you awaken, you will be refreshed and happy."

"Yeth."

"Who are you?"

"Karrie Melonth."

"Perfect. And who is Karrin Murphy?"

Her face screwed up in a cute frown, almost like Maggie's. "I don't know."

"Karrin is gone."

"Yeth."

"One, your mind begins to stir."

I led her through the end of the exercise, carefully taking the chest into my own mind, and storing away the key. I didn't want to permanently erase Karrin, in case she ever changed her mind.

"Nine," I said. "Almost awake."

"And ten."

"Mmmm, I feel yummy," Karrie said, as she opened her eyes.

"I bet, darling," I kissed her lips softly. They parted, her studded tongue finding mine, dancing.

"I love the way you smell," she said, nuzzling into me. The tongue stud made all her S sounds into th sounds.

Her mouth was inches from my ear. "Let's go to bed."

I took her hand, leading her into the bedroom, switching off the lights.

She was naked when I got back, her body glistening in the moonlight, her full breasts turgid and hard.

"Look what I found," she said, pulling out an enormous black dildo.

"Mmmm, lovely," I said.

"Would you like me to use thith on you?"

"Perhaps," I said.

I slid out of my clothes, my Demon making me breathe deeply.

From past experience, I knew how to take without injury, how to drink without draining. It would happen slowly, over time, and I would only take what could be replenished.

She slid down the covers and unzipped my skirt. I kicked off my shoes, and she giggled, pulling off my hose and lifting my top over my head.

She licked my nipples, and I felt that lovely stud clamp down. I gave a soft gasp as she licked my belly, sliding down between my legs to part my labial folds.

Already wet, I felt her tongue flicker over my clitoris and I moaned, loudly, unable to stop myself from taking in a bit of her Essence, but just a bit, a sip. She flickered her tongue softly over my clit, then plunged in deep and I moaned as she sucked my box into her mouth, her marvelous tongue slipping in and out, the stud working on my clit both cold and hard at the same time.

Moaning, I let her lick me for awhile, my hips gyrating in time with that wonderful tongue with its delightful stud, taking a sip every so often.

We switched places, and I licked her, finding her pierced down there as well, along with her nipples. I licked her clitoris, making her back arch, her enormous breasts arching in the moonlight as my hand reached up, twisting the barbell set into her nipples, turning and pulling as she screamed, then moaned.

We scissored then, our boxes pressed together, our clitoris' gyrating against each other moaning loudly as we both rose in response. It was so strange, I felt split, the desire to penetrate, and be penetrated at the same time, and we came together, shuddering and trembling as orgasm flooded through us.

She giggled, as our sexes flooded with moisture and she went back down to lick and slurp all the juices from me.

"Give me that thing," I said, reaching for the phallus. Buckling it around me, I found one side slipped into me, and I could slide the other end into her. It felt so alien, yet so right, so wonderful to be penetrated. We gyrated against each other, each of us licking, kissing, sucking the other as we climaxed again, and again, and again.

Sleep claimed us then—in a tangle of arms, legs, breasts, and buttocks.

Oblivion intruded.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

I awoke first the next morning. Glancing at the clock, I noticed it was already after 10 am.

"Ugh," I said. "Holy cow, it's late."

Karrie's eyes opened, and she smiled. "G'morning Mithtreth."

I frowned at that. Mistress? When did that happen? "Good Morning, Karrie."

She giggled. "That wath like wow, wow, wow, WOWIE, last night, Mithtreth."

I nodded. "It certainly was."

"Mmm God, I'm already turned on. Wanna go again?" She sat up on her knees, twisting her piercings and watching them fall back down.

"I have to go to work, child."

"Mmm, okay, Mistress. Would you like me to make you breakfatht?"

"That would be lovely. I'm going to jump in the shower real quick."

"Oooh, I could scrub your back?"

"Breakfast, girl," I said, laughing.

"Yeth, Mith." She got up and bounced into the kitchen, where I heard her singing softly.

I got into the shower. I used Mur…I mean, Karrie's shampoo and hair products. After drying off, I touched up my face with the makeup in my purse, then got dressed. My silk stockings were a wreck, but my legs didn't really need them.

After drying my hair and putting on the jewelry I wore the day before, I looked at least presentable if a little wrinkled.

I went out into the kitchen to find oatmeal and toast. She had a bit of a guilty expression on her face.

"I burned the oatmeal a little," she said. "I'm tho thorry."

"It's okay, darling." I took a few bites and smiled. It was also pretty lumpy.

"What are your planth today, Mith?"

I sighed. "Well, I need to go into the office, and then I have other work to do."

She nodded, rocking back and forth.

"What about you?"

"Oh, I have that job, too, now."

"Oh!" I said, taking my bowl to the sink. "Speaking of jobs, John Marcone said he could also put you to work."

"You mean the criminal, John Marcone?"

"Yes. He has several clubs you could work at."

"Would you rather me work for him, Mith? Or do the online work?"

"Much prefer you work for John. He said he'd keep an eye on you."

She smiled. "Okay."

"I'll text you his address. You can uber over there, yes?"

"Yeth, Mistress."

"Perfect," I said, leaning over to give her a kiss. Now that she was fully Karrie, her lips did not burn me in the slightest. I knew what that meant, she didn't really love me, not truly, though we now shared a different kind of bond.

She beamed up at me. "Have a good day, Mith. Will You be back tonight?"

"Possibly, or I may have you brought to my Penthouse. Would you like that, pet?"

She shivered, nodding, her platinum ponytail bobbing up and down. "Yeth!"

"Mmm, perfect. Now, a few instructions."

She listened expectantly as I considered.

"One: No more tattoos. You are far too perfect a creature to be decorating yourself like that. Unless I tell you otherwise, you are not to have anymore ink."

She looked a little sad at that but nodded. "Yeth, Mith."

"Two: This is your chance to explore your sensuality. I expect you to do that, but I want a full report at the end."

She nodded, smiling, and blushing. "Okay, Mith."

"Three: I want you to share your location with me at all times through your phone app. If you get in a situation that you don't like, text '911' to me, and I will have you picked up immediately. Do you understand?"

"Yeth."

"Perfect."

"Four: if anyone, Harry included, tries to do anything else with your mind, you are to text 911 to me."

"Yeth, Mith."

"Now, tell me all those things back, dear."

"Umm…she concentrated. No Tattoos, Have sex, but tell you, share my location and no mind control."

"Perfect. You are such a bright girl."

She beamed at me. "Thank you, Mith!"

"Now, before you forget, share your location."

She pulled out her cellphone and tapped in a few settings, and I heard a chime on my own."

"Perfect. Is there anything else, girl?"

She shook her head. "Not that I can think of, Mith, other than pleathe be careful."

"I will, my darling."

She smiled. "I am tho happy, Mith; you have no idea."

I smiled, taking a last few bites of the burnt toast.

"I'm glad."

Once back in my BMW, I considered my options. The clock was ticking on Susan's issue. I needed to get back in touch with her to see how she was faring on her list. I still hadn't learned anything about the person of interest at Coiffure Cup, and I had several burning projects at Wraith Industries…

My phone buzzed, and I looked down. I had several messages from Father, needing to meet with me, immediately. I'd wanted him to WeChat yesterday, and I remember hearing the chimes, but I'd been meeting with John and…well, didn't answer them.

I sighed. Father had a way of turning molehills into mountains. Best to check in anyway, I was sure Natalia and Elisa would be happy to see me as well.

I considered the drive; the estate was a good hour away in the best traffic, but I could take the heli and be there in a few minutes. That way, I could check-in at the office first.

Backing out the driveway, I saw Karrie's face in the window, waving goodbye to me. I waved back, smiling, then put the car in drive and started toward the office.

Sighing, I turned on some music, a lovely Wagnerian opera. Part of me hated what I'd done to Murphy, turning my fierce, strong, loving partner into a submissive, sensual pet basically enthralled to me made the Harry part of me quite angry. I could feel him down there, seething, but at the same time, I recognized that I hadn't reduced her strength in any capacity. She was still a very strong person, just exploring her sensual side, and I was allowing that. Murphy had never been truly happy, always fighting the dark on the side of the light. Now, she could relax, enjoy some casual sex, and truly explore what she'd always envied in others. I was the conduit for that release, true, but if she hadn't wanted this, her mind never would have allowed it. With any kind of trance, you could never force someone to truly be something they didn't already want to be. You simply removed the objections and empowered what was in their soul.

By making myself the center of that focus, I could at least continue to protect and guide her. It obviously bypassed the True Love curse of the white court; she adored me, worshipped me, really, and that kind of love was within allowed behaviors.

The music lifted me up in ways, Wagner never had. I realized for the first time; I, too, was truly happy. I had a daughter who loved me, a partner who worshipped me, and I was queen of an empire where the Baron of Chicago wanted and desired my advice.

I blushed a little, thinking of John and his embrace yesterday. What a power couple we could be. He recognized it too, yet we both realized what dangerous ground that would open up. I knew without a doubt, he would launder all his ill-gotten gains through the legitimate empire of Raith Industries. Nothing would be outside our grasp; politics, businesses, anything our mind could entertain could be ours.

It was a scary thought. But one that deserved a bit of consideration.

Jenni was happy to see me, as I stepped off the elevator. "Wow, twice in two days!"

"I know, right? I'm spoiling the lot of you." I said, walking swiftly toward my office.

"The Board of Directors is meeting right now. Would you like to attend?"

"Of course," I said, changing directions abruptly and heading for the board room.

I swept into the room and saw three of my Directors sitting in front of a conference screen with twelve other faces peering out.

"Well," the president said. "Good Morning, Lara. What a pleasant surprise!"

Dick Bently took my hands in his and kissed me on both cheeks. "Thank you, Dick."

I smiled and nodded at everyone, then sat in my chair at the table. I saw a gold engraved plate; 'Lara Raith: CEO' and my chair was, of course, white leather.

The meeting continued with the secretary of the board reading the minutes from the last meeting. Then they got to company reports and projections. When they got to my report, Dick said: "Lara, would you like to provide us your report in person since you are in attendance?"

"I'd love to." Smiling, I stood, then pressed a button that showed my report on the screen. I went through everything from personnel issues to technology acquisitions as the result of the shelter in place directive. I directed attention to the unplanned expenses incurred, the resources needed, and mitigation protocols to overcome the projected quarterly shortfall in revenue generation."

"In conclusion, I expect Raith Industries to actually improve our position as a result of the shelter in place. Through leveraging our bio-medical facilities in coordination with the Gates Foundation, we are providing facilities and resources for the development of a global vaccine that could provide immeasurable relief on the worldwide stage and bring the Raith Capital Funding Initiatives into a potential windfall of growth potential while saving lives."

I smiled. "And looking damned sexy while doing it."

Everyone at the table laughed and applauded as I sat down.

"Well, that was invigorating!" Dick beamed. "You certainly have turned the company around after the previous incumbent—"

"Don't worry about offending me," I said. "I'm going out to see my father later this afternoon. We'll keep the old man off the board and behind the scenes, minimizing any further damage from his old school ideas."

Dick put his hands together. "Excellent, truly excellent work, Lara."

"I wish I could take credit for it, Dick, but I've really got an excellent team working for me. They do their jobs so well; it makes me look good."

"But it was your vision to bring those people together and empower them to do their jobs, Lara. So the credit comes back to you."

I shrugged. "Okay, you got me with that one."

They laughed again, and Dick smiled as he went on with the meeting.

I took the opportunity to step out and get back to my office.

"How did it go?" Jenni asked when I walked back in.

"Perfectly," I said. "Thanks for the heads up."

"You're welcome, boss!"

"Can you let Malcolm know I'll be needing to go out to the estate?"

"Want him to come in now."

"Yes, if he's available."

"Of course."

"What else do you need me for?" I said, sitting down in my chair, and pulling up my email.

"Dave Lawson in accounting, Frank Peterson in HR, and Ian in IT all wish to see you."

I sighed. "Let them know I'm here and have about an hour, will you?"

"Of course."

And with that, I got to work.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

The Raith estate featured an immense mansion occupying about fifty acres of land in upstate Illinois. Nestled among the crags of Lake Michigan, the estate was build in a colonial manner with white columns and looked like the White House had been enhanced with plastic surgery.

I knew from drawing down in The Deeps that parts of the estate pre-dated the arrival of Native Americans. It had been the seat of power for the White Court for a long time. My Father, Lord Raith, had been the head of the Court for generations as well, though he was the head in name only now that I had turned him to my own purposes.

The helicopter landed, and I walked briskly off the pad and into the waiting Escalade.

Jim Hughens, the driver, smiled as he opened my door. "Happy to see you back, Ms. Raith."

"Happy to be back, Jim."

"I assume you wish to see your father?"

"Why else would I be here?"

"Very good, Ma'am." He grinned and raised the privacy shield.

I poured some champagne and sipped it while being driven through the estate, around the back of the mansion to the private entrance. Spring was in the air, and the grounds were starting to green up with the hedges, trees, and bushes all showing the promise of summer. The pool sparkled brightly in the afternoon sun as we pulled into the rear entrance.

Elisa stood waiting for me, opening my door. She was about the same height as me but had gone all-in on the piercings. She had several in her eyebrow, one in her nostril and lower lip. Seeing them, I thought of Karrie and felt my face flush as I remembered the delightful new experience of her tongue stud.

"Hello, Sister," Elisa said, giving me a warm hug.

"Hello, my darling," I said, kissing her on the cheek. "Happy to see you've recovered."

"Yes, that was the sickest I've ever been. This COVID virus is no joke."

"Are you able to taste and smell again?"

She grinned. "It's coming back slowly. I can smell lemons at least."

"Good good," I said. "You frightened us there for awhile."

"Thank you for providing me such excellent care, Lara. I wouldn't have pulled through without you."

"Nothing too good for my baby sis," I said, hugging her again.

She smiled, wiping away a tear.

"So, what does father need."

"I'll let him tell you."

I sighed. "Can't you give me a hint?"

She pointed to the walls. He can hear us.

I shrugged, nodding. We all could, if we tried hard enough.

Father was in his study, sitting in his favorite chair. Napoleon and Ceasar, his twin hounds, lay at his feet. I think he loved those dogs far more than he ever loved any of his children.

"Hello, Father," I said, walking over to him.

"Ahh, so kind of you to grace us with your presence," Father said. I kissed both of his cheeks softly.

"Well, you know. Busy, busy busy. And COVID."

"Ah, yes, the trials of young life, I suppose."

Elisa and I sat in smaller chairs opposite him near the flickering fire. It warmed the room to a temperature I found uncomfortable, but father was still wearing his smoking jacket. He took out a pipe and filled it with tobacco, tamping it down.

I resisted an urge to pull out a cigarette. It was tough.

"So, why did you need to see me?"

"Can't I just be concerned about my eldest daughter?"

I sighed. "You and I both know that isn't true, Father."

He put the pipe in his mouth, letting the blue smoke stream through his nostrils. I always found the pungent aroma of pipe tobacco invigorating. Today it smelled like sandalwood and citrus—a change for him.

"Is that a new flavor, father?"

He smiled. "Yes, trying to be bold."

I nodded, smiling, rubbing the back of my neck and shaking out my hair a little. I was uncomfortably hot and wanted to take off my jacket, but that might indicate I'd be sitting here for longer than intended.

He smoked awhile, staring at me. It was a technique he used to make us feel uncomfortable. We called it The Gaze. It was as if he were peering into your soul, assessing your worth, weighing your value, and judging your ability. It used to creep me out, but since taking my father down a few notches and assuming control of Raith Enterprises, I weathered his gaze with grace, casting my own eyes upon him as well.

He broke eye contact first, and I knew I'd won.

"Your sister, Inari, has resurfaced."

"Oh?" I said, but it disguised my elation. Inari took off after The Battle of the Deeps (see Blood Rites) with Bobby. It was like she stepped off the Earth, and considering the means at my disposal to locate her, that took considerable skill.

"Mhmm," Father said, continuing to smoke his pipe.

I rolled my eyes. I didn't have time for this. "And?"

"She's in Arizona," Elisa said finally. "Scottsdale."

"We have an office in Scottsdale," I said. "I can have someone—"

"You will not interfere," Father said.

"Maybe she's in trouble? Has she turned?"

Father sighed. "I do not know the answer to that. If you remember, she had yet to gain her first kill. I can't imagine she's gone this long without turning, but you never know, do you, how impetuous youth can be."

I knew that was a dig at me, but I didn't care. "Yes. And one can never grow too comfortable with the aged, as their ideas grow stale."

"Touché," he said.

"So you could have texted me this information. Why have me come out here?"

"Inari presents us with a problem, Lara. As I'm sure you can see."

I nodded. "A problem for you, maybe. A daughter not under your control."

"A problem for you, Lara."

"In what way?"

"She still has access to family resources and funding. She can still enter Raith property. She still has all her accounts, email, all the rest. She could damage our reputation, or worse, mount a coup, all without us knowing."

I rolled my eyes. "Inari has zero desire to do any of that."

"Regardless of her current intention, she is a weakness that needs to be dealt with."

"And how exactly, should I deal with it?"

He puffed on his pipe some more, then got up and looked out the window over Lake Michigan. "When you wrested control of the Family from me, you took on certain responsibilities, Daughter."

"I recognize that."

"One of those responsibilities is a ruthlessness to capitalize on weaknesses. House Raith would not be where it is now both financially and historically without a ruthless character at its head."

I nodded. "I'm as ruthless as I need to be, Father."

"Are you?"

"Of course."

He turned, and his eyes were fire. "Then why do you come here, lying to me, about who you really are!"

The door opened, and two guards entered the room. He nodded to them, and they both grabbed my arms before I had a chance to defend myself.

"Take her to The Deeps," Father said.

I struggled against their grips, but even using my enhanced strength, I couldn't wrest free. "I can explain!"

"The time for explanations has passed. Whoever you are, you are not my daughter!"

They muscled me out the door and through the hallway.

My heart pounded as my options dwindled. I had no resources, no magic, nothing to combat them with. Or did I?

They were both male, and both obviously part of the family, which meant they were relatives somehow. Which mean, I as the leader should be able to—"

I centered, closing my eyes, focusing. I embraced the Lara side of myself completely, allowing my Demon to be set free, allowing it to cloak me not only in strength but in the magic I could utilize.

They loaded me into an elevator, both still physically restraining me. A touch of skin was all I needed. I felt the sheen of my Demon slide over me. I could see my eyes flashing silver in the mirrored surface of the wall as we descended down.

As quick as I could, I licked the side of the first guard, drinking in his essence, feeling it flow into me. I turned my head again and attempted to lick the second guard, but he had seen my move and had tucked his head down. Unless I jumped somehow, I couldn't touch actual skin.

No worries. As I fed on the first guard, I drank in his soul as quickly as I possibly could, draining him. I could feel his lifeforce filling me, strength flowing down my body. As the door opened, I finally was able to break free of their grasp and dart out the door, jumping into the cavern.

Unfortunately, my father predicted my course of action, and a gas filled the entrance. The hiss of it startled me, and I inhaled a deep lungful.

Before I knew what was happening, I felt a great lassitude sweep over me. I kept running, trying to make it to the entrance of the caverns, but my legs felt like lead. I stumbled, then dropped.

Darkness overcame me. My last vision was of the second guard, speaking into a radio.

"We got her," he said.

Oblivion intruded.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

I awoke.

I was on a hard stone floor. Chains rattled when I moved my arms, and as I tried to stand, I could feel more chains held me there as well.

"Father!" I yelled. "You're ruining a thousand dollar tailored suit! Release me now, and I can explain!"

It was dark. I mean, really dark. Even with my new enhanced eyesight, I could barely make out that I was chained to some kind of table. I remembered that table. It was the ritual altar of the White Court.

Father was a fan of rituals. If there was something he wanted, more than likely, he had a ritual to get it for him.

I'd been stupid to assume I could just waltz in without my own protection. I'd taken Father at his word, and under the rules of being a guess, I should not have been detained. Apparently, the rules of being his daughter outweighed the rules of the guest: stupid mistake, Lara.

My phone buzzed. It was on the altar. I tried to go over to it, but it was, of course, just out of reach.

I giggled suddenly. But it wasn't out of reach of my voice. Father had made a mistake. Best not to tip my hand too soon, however. I wanted to see what he had in mind. If I escaped too soon, I'd never know what he'd intended.

The cuffs were functional—rusted steel. I sighed, so old school, my Father.

I had a few means of getting out of this, but they would mean pain and damage to my gorgeous body. I wanted to see what his intentions were before I took any actions.

Plus, I wanted to test Elise's allegiance. I suspected Father did this without her consent. But by now, she had to know I was down here. I wondered if she would be loyal to him or to me. I knew if it appeared he had the upper hand, she would probably throw in with him, but I wanted to make absolutely sure before I annihilated both of them.

Lara had battled her Father for years to become head of the family. They had a constant back-and-forth tussle over Domination, and Lara had come out on top years ago after making him a puppet. If the puppet could bite, I needed to know for future reference. House Raith probably wouldn't survive the complete removal, or death, of its patriarch at this particular moment in time, but I had friends in high places that could take him out in an instant if needed.

The question was, which friend should I reach out to?

This occupied my mind a bit as I heard people enter. I could see my Father approaching with an honest to god Torch, with Elisa by his side. This was disappointing, I'd really hoped she wasn't in league with him, but it appeared this was a coup attempt.

"Chained to the table, really?" I said, holding up my hands.

He shrugged. "Until you can tell me, honestly, who you are I can not grant you access to Raith family personal information. It's just a precaution, so you can drop the disguise any time."

"It's not a disguise," I said. "I'm sure you can sense the 'family curse.'"

"It's a very clever disguise, but disguise nonetheless. You did not enter Lara's code into the pin pad upon entry, and Lara knows absolutely that must be done with each and every visit."

Dammit. I knew that. Sighing, I dug deep into Lara's memories.

"Do you have the pin pad handy? I can enter it now."

Confused, he nodded and set a small device on the table in front of me. I pressed a series of ten buttons, and the light flashed green 'access granted.'

He frowned. "That makes no sense. Why didn't you enter it when you came through?"

I sighed. I wasn't going to pull the wool over the old coot's eyes anyway.

"You are correct, I'm not Lara, not completely. Though I am as complete a Lara as anyone else."

"Where is my daughter?"

"It's a long story. Now that I've entered the correct PIN let's go back upstairs. You must know you can't keep me in here for long, Father, these cuffs are ancient, and I could have been out of them in a few minutes."

He shrugged, pulling out a key. "Sometimes, the old ways are the best ways." He tossed the key to me, and I clumsily unlocked my hands and ankles."

Rubbing my skin and trying to get the blood flowing, I said: "Shall we go back up to the house?"

"Let's walk along the beach. I feel the need for fresh air."

So we walked, and I told them about the events that had me currently stuck in his daughter's body and with her memories.

The day was cool, and overcast. Gray clouds hung low in the sky, hinting at the promise of rain or snow later in the day. Wind tousled my hair and clothes as we walked, and several times I had to raise my voice to be heard.

We stopped after I finished my dissertation.

"So, you're Harry Dresden."

"Sort of, but not really," I said. "I was Harry, but the longer I'm in Lara, the more I become her."

"And she took your body. Not the other way around."

"No, I asked her for help. She took advantage of the situation to relieve herself of the curse of the White Court."

"You willingly allowed a white court vampire to access your mind. A Wizard's mind at that. You didn't think that was exceedingly stupid?"

That hurt. I started to walk again, back in the direction we'd come.

"So, what will you do now?"

I shrugged. "Oh, you know, be more stupid."

"Look, Harry…or, Lara, as I suppose you are now. I didn't intend to offend you."

"Offense taken."

"You have to see that was a mistake, now, don't you?"

"Honestly?"

He nodded, genuinely curious.

"It might have been the best thing that happened to me."

He smiled. "You enjoy being a woman so much?"

I started walking again. "It's not the being female part, though that is a pleasant surprise. It's more…"

"You enjoy the wealth of the Raith Family, of course."

"Who wouldn't?" I chuckled. "But no, Harry's last raid was the vault of Hades, and let me tell you, it paid off, bigly."

"Ugh, I detest that word."

"Regardless, Harry might not have had the billions of Raith Industries, but he was very wealthy with zero future responsibility managing it."

"I see."

"So the money is nice, but Lara is a busy gal, so…yeah."

"So why do you find this life so attractive when obviously my daughter rejected it so soundly."

"I took my daughter to the park yesterday. She called me 'Mommy.' It was, nice."

"Nicer than her calling you daddy?"

"Maybe a little. I realized that is where my priority is now, that is what I want to do. I want to raise my daughter in a loving environment."

"Which is practically the antithesis of being a White Court Vampire. Love has no place in our vocabulary."

"Come off it, pops. You have three daughters and one son."

"One living son. After I killed the others. And three living daughters, two of which are enthralled to me."

I glanced at Elisa, who shrugged.

"Yes, but you can't tell me you don't feel love for them."

"I feel protective. I feel determined. I feel the need to have a legacy, even in my declining years of what has been an exceedingly long life."

"Well, I love my daughter. I love my pe…Karrin Murphy. I love my brother Thomas Raith. I loved being at the helm of Raith industries and directing things. And, Father mine, I could probably love you if you'd stop chaining me to tables."

"Inconsequential, child. Who you love or not love is of no consequence."

"That's where you're wrong. The meaning of Life is Relationship. It isn't how much physical wealth you assemble, or how many helicopters you have, or if you have the latest car. It's about who you choose to share your time on Earth with, and the meaningful manner in which you spend that time."

He thought about that a few moments as we walked.

"Wise words, Wizard."

I chuckled. "I'm a Wizard no longer."

"And there's no chance that 'Harry' might return and reclaim his life?"

"Who knows," I said as we made our way back into the Deeps. "He certainly didn't seem interested when last we talked."

"You slipped when you referred to Miss Murphy."

I pressed the button for the elevator. "Did I?"

"You almost referred to her as your pet. You've enthralled her, haven't you?"

"Harry enthralled her before I did."

"But you didn't dispel the enthrallment. You've enhanced it."

I shrugged. "Maybe."

He gathered me into an embrace then. "That's my daughter."

I smelled his cologne and the ever-present aroma of pipe tobacco. I hugged him back, wincing.

As we exited the top, I said: "So are we going to talk about Inari?"

He shook his head. "I appreciate your honesty, but no. Until I can talk to my actual daughter in whatever vessel she might be in, I refuse to divulge any more family information than you already have. I won't take any steps to interfere; as you can tell, Lara has essentially taken over the family, which is now your role that your choosing to accept. But until I know the permanency of this situation, I won't risk any of my direct family."

"That's fair."

"I will ask, on your honor as Harry, and as my daughter's stand-in, please do not investigate for yourself. She has chosen a path where she wants some privacy at the moment, and once things have settled with 'Harry', we can consider what family steps to take."

"Well, back 'atcha then, Pops. I won't take any steps if you promise not to take any steps either. I liked Inari, and I don't want you taking her out either."

He gave a wry grin. "It is agreed, Wizard."

"Not a wizard," I said, smiling.

"Agreed, Daughter."

"Thank you."

Elisa walked me back to the Estate Limo after Father had departed.

"Gee, thanks for the backup."

"Oh, we've all been chained to the table a time or three," Elisa said. "At least he didn't whip you this time."

"True."

"You know when push comes to shove, I got your back 'Sis.'"

"I hope so," I said.

She giggled. "It's hard to believe Harry Dresden is in there."

"I feel less and less Harry with each passing day."

She nodded. "Well, take care of yourself, whoever you are."

"You too, darling."

We grasped hands, and then she let go. I got into the limo.

As we drove back to my Helicopter, I sighed and poured Champagne. Crazy, mixed-up, twisted family. But it was now my family, and as twisted as it was, it was nice to finally have one. Harry had been an orphan for most of his life.

I wondered where he might be and what he might be enduring. I also fretted over Molly and Susan.

"Where too, Miss Raith?"

I sighed. "Penthouse, Malcolm."

"Of course, Miss. Is there anything I should arrange to be waiting for you when you get there?"

"No, just take me home."

"Very well, Miss."

He fired up the engines, and a few moments later we lifted off.

I watched as the estate fell away into the gathering darkness.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

I got home, peeled myself out of my clothes, and started the water for a bath.

While the tub was filling, I put on some sweats and went into Thomas's apartment.

He had just gotten home as well.

"Orange Juice and that vodka. Where?"

He chuckled. "Bad day?"

"I saw 'Father.'

"Uh, oh. How did that go?"

"Chained me to a table."

He laughed. "Yeah, that's Father."

"I need a drink like I've never needed before."

He grinned. "Orange juice in the fridge. I squeezed it this morning. Don't drink all my vodka."

"Yeah, yeah." I turned and took the pitcher, then went to his bar. "Ketel, Grey Goose, or Chopin."

"GG," Thomas said from the other room. "Pour me a glass."

I poured the vodka into the pitcher like a heathen, then poured him a glass.

"You should never make a mixed drink."

"Yeah, right now, I don't care." I turned to head out the door. "Toodles."

"Don't you want to hear about my day."

"Later. I got a bath with my name on it."

"Want me to join you?"

I paused at that. I did, in one way, didn't in another. I wanted some space to myself, but also didn't want to be alone. "Fuck."

"What?"

"My two brains are at war with each other. Harry wants you to come, but Lara is telling you to fuck off."

"I'm going to have company soon anyway. Something happened at the salon I need to talk to you about, so why don't I come in and talk, but not join in the fun."

"Okay. Give me like fifteen minutes, okay?"

"Okay."

I took the pitcher, and walked into the bathroom, shedding the sweats on the way.

Stepping into the foaming tub, I moaned in ecstasy and lay back, dipping my head under the water.

Leaning back, I took the pitcher and drank from the side. Wincing, I realized Thomas was right.

I poured in more vodka. Now wasn't the time to be gentle.

Inhaling the fragrance of the bath oils, I let the water soothe me, focusing my mind, allowing me to center and calm. The interaction with Lord Raith, my father, had been more stressful than I realized. Lara usually had this reaction to being with her father, I now knew, and she loved to escape beneath her aromatic bath oils, something alcoholic, and escape.

A few minutes later, Thomas came in.

"I see you're a bit more relaxed."

"Yeah."

"Father has that effect on people."

"I forgot to put in Lara's stupid PIN, and he thought I was someone else!"

"Disaster!"

"I know, right? Next, I'm chained to that damned stone altar they almost cut your heart out at."

"Good times, good times."

"Yeah, right?"

"So, one of the customers brought up the fact that her son was James Martin."

I frowned, not recognizing the name. "Should I recognize that name?"

"Think about Chichen Itza."

I gave it some thought as I sipped the awful drink. It was starting to make me feel delightfully light headed and loopy.

I snapped my fingers. "As in Martin from the Fellowship of St. Giles?"

"Possibly. It was the only lead that I could think of."

"I never really knew Martin's full name. We all just called him Martin."

"Regardless, she'll be in again tomorrow. Part two of a bleach job."

"Interesting."

"You can take it if you want. I trust you."

I smiled. "Right-hand Hairdresser?"

"It suits you, Tiff Tiff."

"I'm already having enough of an identity crisis, thank you."

"How are you doing with all that, by the way?"

I shrugged. "Well, not bad. I saw Murphy and Maggie. I spent some time at the office yesterday, and the estate today."

"Wow, you're really integrating into Lara's life in a big way."

"Yeah. I had a great meeting of the board today. Provided them a report and everything."

"Wow."

"And Father seems to have tentatively accepted me. But he wants to talk to Harry first. Also wants to know how permanent this might be. Apparently, Inari has been located."

"Really? That's good news."

"I thought so. Father seems to think we should take her out since she hasn't come back to the family yet and is basically a liability waiting to happen."

He nodded, rubbing his chin. "That's Father."

"He told me he didn't want me to know any more of the family business however, until intentions are made clear. But he at least didn't try to kill me."

"That's getting off lightly, where Father is concerned."

"Yeah, I can tell."

I sighed. "I've also, well…I think I've enthralled Murphy."

"Oh?" He drew out the word into a long sound. "Do tell."

"Well, I went by there yesterday after work, and she was having a party."

"And you didn't invite me?"

I rolled my eyes. "Anyway, she was getting tattooed. And she'd already had a number of piercings put in."

"Mmmm, so embracing her new appearance."

"Yes. And she has zero desire to be 'herself' anymore. Asked me to make 'Karrie' her permanent persona."

"And?"

"Well, I couldn't just erase her, so I packed up all of what is Murphy, put it into a box, and took it into my own head."

He winced at that. "Probably not the best course of action."

"Why?"

"Well, what if something happens to it in your mind? You could irreparably lose everything Murphy is and was."

"Well, I didn't want to just erase it all, so that's where it's at. She has no access to those memories or personality anymore. And is basically, 'Karrie Melons.'"

He chuckled. "I see."

"Anyway, I've apparently dipped more than I should have and now she calls me Mistress. Or, more accurately, Mithtress. She had a tongue stud put in."

"Oh, those can be sooo—"

"I know, right? Wow."

"Well, I don't know, Harry. It sounds like you're actually loosening up a bit, and enjoying life. You used to have such a strong picture of what was 'right' and what was 'wrong,' you really never let yourself have fun, or let your hair down."

"Hah. Funny."

"You know what I mean."

"I suppose. Though those last days with Murphy were pretty nice with the Quarantine and all."

"Shelter in place. A Quarantine means you don't leave your house."

"Bah, whatever. You know what I mean."

"Yes. But are you happier now than you were? You seem to be."

"I've been thinking about that, and yes, so far. Though I really don't like this 'curse.'"

"It can be a pain in the ass, believe me." Thomas sighed.

"Any word from Justine?"

He shrugged. "She's fine. Wants to come home."

"I could sure use her again."

"Says Lara."

I took a drink from the pitcher. "I know. The longer I'm in here, the more Lara, I become."

"I can see that."

"I hope Harry is okay, though. I've been thinking about trying to get to Arctis Tor to see them."

"Molly and Harry?"

"Yes. Or I guess it's Mal and Harry now."

"I'll go with you if you'd like."

I nodded. "I can't decide. I should probably go tell Susan about James Martin's Mom. I want to go see Maggie, and I told Murphy I'd have her come here."

"So many choices, so little time."

"So I decided to take a bath and try to get drunk."

"Which is also new for you."

"And cigarette smoking. I mean, where have they been my whole life?"

"Right and wrong, right and wrong."

I sighed. "Mab can be unpredictable. But we probably should go and make sure he isn't torturing the person that used to be your sister. I'd hate myself if anything nasty happened to her."

"Agreed, me too."

"So, how do we get to Arctis Tor?"

He shrugged. "You were the Wizard, Harry."

I nodded, thinking. "Ugh, probably means a visit to Bob, who will have no end to the jokes of me being in here."

"Not to mention convincing Andy and Billy who you really are."

"Lara used to have a connection to the wee folk. I wonder if they've forgiven her yet."

"We could try."

"You order the pizza, and I'll get dressed."

I stood up and handed him the pitcher. "Probably shouldn't have any more of that."

"This is a crime against drinking anyway. One does not put Grey Goose into a pitcher like this, Harry. Shame on you."

"Yeah, yeah."

I grabbed my soft towel as Thomas left.

An hour later, we were zipping along the Michigan shoreline. A fresh pizza steamed in the back seat, and my stomach rumbled.

"You could have gotten one for us."

"You shouldn't be eating Pizza, Lara. Not if you wish to keep that girlish figure."

"Hah hah," I said, drily.

"Here, stop here," I said, recognizing the place I usually lured in the wee folk.

It had become a lot easier over the past months to summon the little guys. But I'd forgotten how hard all of it was to set up. I really hoped they'd come, especially with the pizza offering. No wee fairy could resist pizza.

I set the pizza on the car. Closing my eyes, I cast my senses around us. I called the name of Toot by his True Name—a rolling series of vowels and syllables that I knew by heart. In our first contact, I'd trapped the little guy. I could have done it again, but I didn't want them to hate me; I wanted their help.

We waited a few moments, and when nothing appeared, I tried again.

After about half an hour, I realized this was probably stupid. "Might as well eat the pizza, I don't think they're coming."

We each took a slice, but before we could get it up to our mouth, an angry buzzing zipped around us, flittering and flickering. Our pizza slices disappeared in moments.

"Hey!" I said. "Toot, I know you're out there. This is Za-Lord."

A few moments later, Toot materialized on the roof of the car. "Who is it that taints the name of the Za-Lord Dresden! Defend yourself, Vampire!"

Toot launched a volley of tiny arrows at me, and I squealed, feeling dozens of pinpricks. "It's me, Toot, Umm.." I closed my eyes for a moment and concentrated. "Harry!"

"Thou are't NOT Harry Dresden, as clearly you are a vampire!"

"Well, yes, but I was Harry, and I need your help."

"How do I know you were Harry, Hm? The dewdrop fairy said. "How do I know you won't just seize my soul and take me to use for your own perverted sexual pleasures?"

I blinked. "Wow, that's a bit much, even for you, Toot."

He sighed. "Is that you, Harry?"

"In the flesh."

"You were in your own flesh a few days ago, Harry. Or was that weeks? I don't remember. What do you want?"

"I need to get to Arctis Tor."

"To see the Queen? If you knew my name, surely you know hers."

I rubbed my neck. "Yeah…I do. But that's not a bridge I want to cross. Can you ask someone to escort us, please?"

"What kind of deal are you willing to make?"

I shrugged. "What would they want?"

"Hmmm." He gave some thought to the question, putting his fist under his chin in an adorable display of thoughtfulness. "A date."

"A date? With who?"

"With the Pharaohs of Egypt, Harry. With you!"

"Why would anyone want a date with me?"

"Maybe because you look like sex on wheels?" Thomas said, in a low voice.

"Shush, you."

"That's the bargain. A date with you at their choosing. Deal struck?"

I shrugged. "Okay, Deal."

He poofed into the never-never, then came back a few moments later. A Dark Elf stood with him, tall and solemn with black hair, pointed ears, and looked like the First Officer from a certain starship enterprise."

"Live long and prosper," I said, holding my hand out in the Vulcan salute.

The elf's dark eyes regarded me quietly.

"Efrohim doesn't talk, Harry. After he takes you to the never-never, he would like a date, per the bargain."

I sighed. "Okay, yes. Bargain struck."

The dark elf nodded. He opened up a Way.

Ways through the never-never are always a bit unpredictable. You might enter, and it's summer, and step right into a raging blizzard. Or you might enter from a city, and fall right into the ocean. I happened to know the opposite end of Chicago in the Never-Never, so I figured we were pretty safe.

Thomas and I followed Efrohim into the Never Never. We entered into a stone building with enormous hallways; the cavernous ceiling above could not be seen in the darkness. Luckily, Thomas and I didn't need any special help, we could see in even the dimmest of circumstances.

The dark elf put a finger to his lips and walked down the passage. We followed.

We progressed through hallways and caverns, descending downhill for at least two or three miles. He made random turns as the passage met other passages and caverns, some with enormous stalactites and stalagmites stretching up from the floor and hanging from the ceiling.

"My heels were not built for this," I said after almost tripping on a vein of rock crossing our path.

Efrohim put a finger to his lips, his eyes glaring at me, and I nodded, rolling my eyes.

Thirty minutes later, we came to a cavern with no exit. Efrohim opened a Way again and indicated we should enter.

I stepped into the opening and immediately felt the frigid wind of Arctis Tor. Thomas stepped through as well.

We were standing on an enormous gateway to the Castle. The immense wooden doors in front of us were closed. We walked across the portal, and I knocked as hard as I could on the door.

A section opened, barely higher than we were tall.

"Who calls?" a voice said from the darkness.

"Thomas and Lara Raith. To see Mab, and Maalshiira."

The section closed.

I shivered as we waited. I'd worn a red silk blouse over black slacks, with a long leather jacket. I looked awesome, but it wasn't proof against the cold.

Thomas blew on his fingers, looking perfect in his fur-lined overcoat.

The section opened again, and we were directed through the door.

Three apparent guards stood in the entryway. All held poleaxes, long weapons that towered over their heads. They looked powerful and intimidating with angled cheeks, blue-black hair, and slitted black eyes.

"Come this way. The Queen and Lady are in the sitting room."

We followed them for what felt like miles through a long black marbled hallway. They brought us into a throne room, with a chair sitting upon a dais, then through a side door.

Mab sat drinking something steaming by a fire. Maalshiira stood next to her, and they appeared deep in concentration.

"Well, it's about time," Mab said, turning toward us.

"Hello Mab. Maal." I said.

Maal smiled softly.

Is that really thou? Floated into my mind.

Yeah. Long story.

"How can I help thee, Vampires."

"Um…we've come to check on the health of, ah…Harry."

"My Knight is safe and sound. In fact, we were just discussing options for avoiding the demons' curse."

"And?"

Maalshiira answered. "The best we can answer is to change his True Name."

"Can that be done?"

"It can, but there are ramifications, Vampire."

"Which are?" Thomas said.

"Come, sit. And we shall talk." Mab said, indicating several chairs by the fire.

I sat down, gratefully, warming my hands. I knew this wouldn't be good news, and I felt a flurry of butterflies enter my stomach, or whatever I might have down there.

Maal gave me a small smile and took my hand.

I took hers, gratefully.

Worry not. All will be as it should, Vampire.

I wondered at that.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

"The issue lies with identity," Mab said. "The being once known as Lara Grace Romany Raith has encapsulated herself into the persona of Harry Blackstone Copperfield Dresden."

I nodded, taking a sip of tea Mab had prepared for us.

"This was done without your permission or knowledge. You granted her entry into your mind, but that did not grant her the right to take over your vessel. She is in violation of the Accords and your Laws of Magic."

I nodded again.

"The question is what to do now. With the demons knowing the full name of Harry Dresden, anyone inhabiting that persona is at risk."

"Right," I said.

"You don't associate with that name anymore; I take it?"

"Well, the longer I have been Lara, the less I've associated with it. In addition, Lara put a strong hypnotic suggestion that I wasn't actually Harry. It takes a lot of concentration to state that I ever was."

She nodded. "We found that as well."

Maalshiira spoke. "The question is; do you wish to return to your former body?"

"Of course," I said.

She nodded. "And if it weren't possible?"

"I'd make do, I suppose."

"Thou would like to spend thy time in that vessel?"

"Well, it would be nice to not have to suffer the White Vampire curse, but other than that, it would be okay. It might be nice to be male again as well."

Maal gave a little giggle at that. Mab silenced her with a look.

"Unfortunately, given what happened the other night, thy spirit is locked in thy form by demonic sorcery. It is not something I have any power over.

I nodded. "I thought as much."

"And thou are not strong in Demonic Magic. So to summon a demon, even using your old knowledge, would be disastrous, to say the least. More than likely, the summoning would kill you, even with the enhanced constitution of that body."

I nodded. "So I'm stuck."

Maalshiira wiggled her long fingers back and forth. "Yes, and then again, no."

"How so?"

"A similar vessel to mine own, one of the sidhe, could be created from thy body. Mab used mine own vessel to create this sidhe body."

"So, I'd be an elf like you?"

"We have the power to create beings of the Unseelie court. These include Night elves, Ogres, goblins, hobgoblins, trolls, wraiths, and more. We could craft your body into something such as that."

I winced. "Mmmm, pass for now."

They both nodded. "We suspected as much," Maalshiira said.

"And Harry?"

"Well, we were presented with a choice," Mab said. It was eerie how alike they were beginning to sound.

"And?"

"I still need my Knight of Winter. And that form is potent. We have crafted a form that should allow him to continue to live among humans, yet in reality, he is now of the sidhe. And we have also taken the liberty to change his visage and provided him an accelerated training regimen that he has just completed."

"That sounds ominous. Where is he now?" Thomas said.

"He has spent the equivalent of a decade inside his mind over the last week. He trained with his magic and the use of weapons. He passed his last test this morning, so we have summoned him back. He is gathering his things. We will return him with thou to the human lands. Please understand, he has changed, but should still be fairly recognizable. We ask that he be allowed to return in thy stead and a story crafted to explain his change in appearance."

I shivered. I didn't know if it was from the cold or not. I reached out and took Thomas's hand.

"And me?" I said, trying not to let the tremble affect my voice.

"We would like to accelerate the pendulum with thine identity as well, Lady Vampire. If thou will allow us, thy name should match thine life."

Are you okay with this? I sent to Maal.

It be the only way.

Could we still be close?

Of course. That will never change.

Promise?

I swear by my new nature as Lady of the Unseelie, Vampire that thy essence and thy true name shall be as I have said, and no further alteration of thine spirit will occur.

Will you visit me?

If thou would like that. Yes.

I still love thee, Maalshiira.

As I love thee, Lady Vampire.

"Okay, I agree."

"Close thine eyes. Maalshiira will make the correction, and I shall observe to ensure a smooth transition."

I closed my eyes.

At first I didn't feel anything. Moments passed by, and I wondered if I could open my eyes again.

She has a purpose for thee.

Oh?

We shall speak of it after.

Okay. Will this hurt?

Yes.

I took a few breaths.

Are't thou ready?

Give it to me baby.

Ice-cold fingers dug into my skull. I fell to my knees, screaming in pain, as the worlds' worst ice-cream headache filled my soul. The ice burned through me, and I felt parts of me shifting, melding, changing. It extended outwards to all parts of my body, every cell, every hair, ever molecule that made me who I was.

I shrieked in pain, holding on to Thomas's hand. He groaned, still holding onto mine, but I bore down hard on him, my only anchor to reality.

Ten thousand years, or a few moments later, it was over.

I felt like vomiting.

I opened my eyes. Thomas was on his knees beside me, still holding my hand. I released it

"Sorry," I whispered.

He nodded, taking his hand to his chest.

"Allow me to heal thine hand, Sir." Maalshiira held out her hand.

Thomas held it out, and I could see I must have shattered every bone. She gently touched it, and a glow emanated from her fingers. Then it was over, and he was able to flex it, making a fist.

"She knows not her own strength, it appears," Mab said, a slight smile on her face.

"Yeah," Thomas said. "I think she broke every bone."

I stood up, wavering.

"How do thou feel?" Maalshiira said, looking at me with those sky blue sidhe eyes.

"It's fading," I whispered. "What did you do?"

Mab smiled proudly. "Thou is now, and forevermore, Lara Grace Romany Raith. No trace of Harry Dresden remains inside thy identity. You still retain those memories and still know who thou used to be, but the curse of demons shall never pass unto you."

"Great," I said. Tears fell from my eyes. I'd been Harry a long time. I thought about him, all the battles he fought, all the love he'd had. The friends, the times shared, the energy passed. He'd been a guardian of the Light, a true Wizard of the White Council. Dammit, he was good!

And now, what was I? I'd always been afraid of becoming a monster and now—that was what I was. I consumed souls, like a parched man in the desert consumed water. It was part of who I was, part of what made me, me. It could not be denied; I was a predator now, through and through.

Sure, things could change. I could be pressed back into another body, another mind…but as I considered it, it would be me, Lara, stuck inside another body, not Harry. As I searched my inner feelings, my inner soul, I could feel parts of myself unlocked that had been locked before. I realized I had access to all the knowledge of the tantric. I could feel each spirit beside me, taste their spirit energy.

Maal tasted so lovely, so light. So good and young of spirit. Mab, dark, cold. Old. Even though she wore the visage of someone young, her spirit tasted like ashes. I could sense my brother, like a beacon in the night. His love enfolded me, holding me close. I wondered if that was because I'd been Harry, or if he'd always been that way toward Lara. It felt good, protective, enveloped. I smiled softly, feeling him and recognized when he felt me too. He gave me a wink.

A figure approached us.

"And here is the Winter Knight," Maalshiira said, a strange blush flowing through her features.

He was still tall. Gone was the three-day old beard, and the salt that had been invading his hair. His skin was bronze, almost a dark umber, with long straight black hair. I could still see Harry Dresden in the ice-blue eyes, but it was so idealized that I wondered what kind of sidhe they had mixed him with.

When he opened his mouth, I could see his lower teeth had grown upward. His heavy brow also gave an indication of what they had crossed him with. His legs, arms, thighs, and all other parts rippled with muscles.

"Orc?" I said, my mouth falling open. "You crossed him with a freaking Orc?"

"Indeed. I present Harold Dresden. He has been given a different true name than the two middle names he previously held.

"Harold, huh? So people can still call you Harry?"

"Yes," Harold said. His voice was far deeper than it had been and gave me shivers. I blushed as well. It was like he was chiseled from dark stone.

"And he's still a wizard, yes?"

"Yes, that part has not changed."

"Groovy," I said.

He looked at me then, giving me a wide smile with even white teeth.

"No," I said. "You just take that stare somewhere else, bucko."

He chuckled. "Shall we go?"

Thomas nodded. "Thank you, Lady, and Queen."

"Tho are't welcome, Sir Vampire, Lady Vampire. Thou are always welcome in mine court."

I nodded. "Thank you."

And thank you, I sent to Maal.

Thou are't welcome. Are thou sure thou is not suffering?

I miss you, Maal. And what of this purpose you mentioned?

You are to watch over the new Wizard. Guide him, teach him, protect him as you can.

Teach him? How can I do that if I have no power?

Thou has't a lifetime of experience as a former wizard of the White Council, and Knight of the Winter Court. Are you telling me you can't be creative enough to instruct our Knight in the proper use of magic?

And if I refuse?

I could feel Maal stiffen a bit. I would consider it a personal favor, Vampire.

Nodding, I continued. For you, of course, I will.

Thank thee, Vampire.

Please come and see me soon?

I will, Vampire."

Can you call me something other than that?

How shall I refer to thee?

I dunno, Lara?

Human names have no reference to me anymore, as I have said.

But you just…never mind.

May I refer to thee as Lady? She sent.

Yeah, that's better than Vampire.

Thou should not be ashamed of what thy is. All Vampires are a valuable part of the Unseelie.

"Wait, Vampires are part of the Unseelie Court?" I blurted out.

"Yes, child," Mab said.

"So…you are still my Queen then."

She chuckled. "In a way. Unseelie are not as organized as Seelie. We all bow our heads to one of our own subdivision. Thou owes allegiance to thine House. But thy House owes allegiance to the Unseelie Court in turn. It is why we are able to change thee. Were you part of summer, thou would seek out The Summer Queen.

I nodded, all the pieces falling into place.

"Well, thank you My Queen, and Lady Winter," I said. "Oh, and Sir Knight."

He performed a deep bow and kissed my hand.

"Okay, stop that shit right now," I giggled, blushing and snatching my hand away.

"Thou can take them back to human realms, Knight?"

"Of course, my Queen."

"Very well."

When will I see you?

Soon, I promise.

Take care of yourself, Maal.

You too, Lady.

I smiled, and Harold Dresden opened a Way.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

After another excursion through the never-never, Harold finally got us back to Chicago. I paged our driver, and they picked us up a few minutes later. Thomas took a separate limousine since his vehicle was out where we summoned Toot-Toot, and I rode with Harold back to his home.

It was strange sitting across from him. He looked so different but similar enough he could say he'd been on a workout plan and been to a tanning salon. His hair was much darker than it had been previously, almost as dark as my midnight black hair. He'd glamoured his lower tusks away, so he appeared fully human, although a few shades darker than he'd originally appeared.

"So how have you been, Lara?" he said, in that voice that gave me shivers.

"Doing well. The company is good, Father is good, and Inari has been located."

"Oh? Where is she?"

"She's staying out of the family's sight, and we're allowing it for now."

"Probably a good course of action." He looked out into the night at the lights flickering past. "It has been so long since I've been home."

"Well, relatively speaking, it's only been a few days."

"It has been years for me." His voice broke, oddly. "You can't know…"

"Oh, I've been through it. Maybe not to the extent you just have, but believe me, I know."

He nodded. "Mab could run a TED talk. The Use of Ice in Modern Torture: A primer."

I giggled at that. "She can be creative."

"If I didn't understand the extent of how excruciating testicles can abused, I certainly do now."

I winced at that. Even though I'd been basically cemented as Lara, I could still remember what that felt like.

He sighed, watching the lights of the city pass by. "I honestly never thought I'd be allowed to return."

"I can't tell you how sorry I am for all this, Lara. It was an epic failure on my part. I see that now."

I shrugged. "Water under bridges, and all that."

"How is Murphy?"

"Mmm…well?" I rubbed the back of my neck. This was going to get awkward.

"She is still okay, isn't she?"

"Yes, don't worry about that. She's fine."

"Then what concerns you?"

"Oh…well, after you left, Murphy and I became close again."

"You know that you and she can never—"

"The true love curse, yes. And at first, that was the case, but then…"

"Then what?"

"Well, she wanted to forget completely she'd ever been Karrin Murphy. She enjoyed the persona you created for her so deeply; it's all she wanted to be."

"Oh, Lord."

"Yeah."

"You talked her out of it, didn't you?"

I rubbed the back of my neck again. "Well?"

"Tell me."

"So, I decided you weren't completely wrong doing what you did. It was who Murphy has desired to be for a very long time. She was never the popular girl, always the one who had to fight for every inch she ever got. It's why she was a damned good cop for so long."

"Yes, I wanted her to experience her sensuality."

"Exactly. So, I sort of allowed that to happen."

"Tell me you didn't erase Karrin completely."

"No, no. Nothing like that. But I put it into a 'box' I guess you could say, and I put it inside me. I'm the only one with a key. She can't access it unless I give her the box of her memories back."

He blinked at that.

"And she's…well. She's submitted to me."

"Pfft, she'll submit to anyone when she's in that state."

"Yeah, I think this is different."

He sighed. "While I appreciate what you've done, and respect the manner in which you've done it, I'd like to return her to who she had been. I've learned a LOT since then and had a lot of time to think about my actions, and what I did to her wasn't right."

"She is happy like this, though."

"I'm sure that's true. Regardless, I'd like to return her to normal in body, mind, and spirit."

"Wow, okay."

As we approached the house, we noticed cars lining the street, and the house had interior glimmering lights and music going again.

"Ugh, not again," I said.

He grinned. "She likes having parties."

"Right?"

"If you want, I can handle this, Lara."

"Feel free."

We got out of the car, and he stepped into the house. I heard him raise his voice several times, and then there was some kind of explosion. People began dashing from the doorway in droves. Cars pulled out as young kids yelled and hollered about some 'crazy guy' inside.

A few minutes later, everyone was gone. I went into the house.

Harold sat with Murphy in his lap. She was kissing him deeply, her hips pivoting up and down wearing short shorts and a tube top that left zero to the imagination.

"Well, isn't this a pretty picture," I said, smiling.

Karrie pulled away, then glanced back at me. "Mithtrethh!" She said, and climbed off of Harry, coming to me. She wrapped me in her arms.

"How are you, kitten?"

"Wonderful, Miss. Harry ith back!"

"I know. I went and got him."

"Oh!" she kissed me. "Thank you, Thank you, Thank you!"

"So, how should we do this?" I looked at Harold.

"You have the bulk of her memories. If you'd like, I can induce the trance, then you can take over and reintroduce them."

Karrie looked at us questioningly but stayed quiet.

I nodded. "Okay."

He stood up, and we all sat cross-legged in a circle.

"Karrie, look into my eyes," Harold said.

She did. I noticed another tattoo on her cheek but remained silent.

"I want you to take some deep breaths….in through your nose and out through your mouth."

"Okayy…" she said, those doe eyes of hers wide.

"Now, I want you to relax and GO DEEP."

Ahh, hypnotic trigger. I should have thought of that. Immediately, Karrie's head dropped, and her eyes closed.

"That's it, girl. Allow yourself to fall deep into a trance. So heavy, so deep. It feels so nice to fall so deeply.

I watched him guide her through the first levels. Then came my turn.

"Now, Lara is going to take over from here. You will listen to her voice as if it were mine. Do you understand?"

"Yeth."

"Good."

"Can you hear me, Karrie?" I said.

"Yeth Mith."

"Perfect. The other day, I took something from you. Do you remember?"

She frowned cutely. "Yeth."

"What was it?"

She frowned again, biting her lip. "My old memories."

"Yes. And what did I do?"

"Put them in a box."

"And what did I do to the box?"

"Locked it away."

"Yesss, we locked it away. Where did I put the box?"

The frown deepened. "Into you."

"Yes. Now, I'm going to get that box and give it back to you."

She moaned. "But I don't want the box."

"I know, but it's important to do what I say, isn't that right?"

"Yeth Mith."

I closed my eyes and focused. I found the box, and the key, and extended my mind deep into Karrie's. From there, I unlocked the box, and opened it, allowing all of the memories to come cascading out and reinserting themselves into her persona.

She moaned, sobbing. "I don't want this, I don't want this, I don't want this…"

"There," I said. I glanced up at Harold and nodded.

"Now," Harold said. "I'm going to count to ten. When I hit ten, you will awaken, and all the memories of Karrin will be back where they belong. You will remember the last few days as Karrie as well, but it will be integrated against the backdrop of Karrin. Do you understand, girl?"

Weeping, she nodded. "Yeth."

One…he started to count.

After he hit ten, Murphy opened her eyes.

She stood up quietly. Then went into the bathroom. I could hear her blowing her nose, and doing other things.

She came back into the living room and sat down in one of the chairs. She still had not said a word to either Harold or me.

"Are you okay?" Harold said.

She looked at him with such a miserable expression; I was a little shocked. "I take it, the fun is over now, and you're going to change me back?" She had taken out the tongue stud, and shed the piercings from her ears, nose, and lips.

"I just wanted to have a frank conversation with you."

She shrugged.

"What I did to you, and to Harry, was wrong. I stole his body, and because of the demons, she can't be put back. I can change your body back to how it was, if you'd like, or you can stay how you are."

She nodded.

"Do you have any questions?"

She sighed. "So, it's back to the old Murphy; the one everyone hated, the one who lived every day in pain, huh?"

"Everyone didn't hate you," I said. "I loved you. I love you."

"Yes, I know."

"I don't know what to say," she said. "Sure, put me back. I mean, why would I want to look like this anyway? I'm gorgeous; people want me. You know, I went to Marcone today like you said?"

"Oh?"

"Mhmm, and he gave me a job, just like that. I danced tonight at The Topiary. It was fun, and I liked it!"

She screamed the last part, and I winced. Harry also winced.

"So, now it's all over, huh? I suppose I should start looking for a job again? Go back to killing people, or maybe you want me to be your guard dog? Turn me into a dog like Mouse, and I can protect you?"

She had worked herself up into a good storm. And she didn't know who to be mad at.

"My whole life has been a fight—every single day. Even with you, here, Harry, we fought. Your depression, your anxiety. Want to know something?"

"Hm?"

"I like you better like that. Losing your cock has given you a new view on life. You're happier, can experience joy now. I see it in your face. We experienced joy last night on a level we never achieved when you were Harry. I like the new you, in fact, I love the new you even though I know you're basically a 'monster' with a pretty face."

"Well, I wouldn't say—"

"And you chose to allow me to be who I wanted to be, who I've always desired to be. Someone free to explore their sensuality, to be the person I'd always envied in others, and I was creating that person! But then the moment, he comes back, nope, it's back to old Karrin, so sorry, fuck you, and let's put you back the way you were to make me feel better!"

Harold and I looked at each other in shocked silence.

"This made YOU feel better. You took zero consideration for me, or what I might have wanted. I told you I wanted to completely forget the old Karrin. I wanted those memories erased, zeroed, negated, never to come back! And yet, here they are, twenty-four hours later, and I'm fucked."

"I couldn't just erase them. It would be like erasing myself. There were a lot of amazing memories of us."

She sighed. "I know. But can you see how important it was to me? I wouldn't have had any of those memories, all the magic, mayhem, supernatural monsters. I wouldn't have even known about you being a Vampire, or you being a…whatever you are now."

"Half-Orc," He said. "We should talk about this. I told Lara I wanted to restore you; it wasn't her fault."

She shrugged. "She could have said no."

Harold nodded. "Well, I shouldn't have changed you without your consent, and I definitely shouldn't have involved Demons. Both of you are how you are because of Demonic intervention, and I paid a heavy price. But I'm sorry, truly sorry, to both of you."

"Sorry," she said, looking at him. "Sorry. Now, you're sorry?"

"Yes. And I know to you it's only been a week or so, but to me, it's been, well…years. Years and years."

"Honestly? I don't give a fuck. I don't care. I don't want to care. What I want is to be who I was, who I am, live this new life I've been living. I'm sick and fucking tired of being Karrin Murphy, ex-detective, strong, fierce, and small. I just want to be Karrie, like I was. Simple, happy, gorgeous, sensual, and submissive. Is that too much to ask?"

"Karrin, it isn't you," I said.

She lifted up a breast. Her nipple had been pierced and a golden ring glinted in the light from the overhead lamp. "And this is?"

Both of us hung our heads.

"If you love me, at all, you will destroy all those memories you took last night and gave back to me. For good. For always. Will you do that?"

"But—"

"Lara, so help me fucking god, if you don't do it, I will never speak to you again."

I thought about our past together, the ups, the downs. The battles, the raids. She'd saved my life uncountable times. I'd saved hers as well. We'd been partners so long, lovers for the last few years, but always so close, so tight.

I looked over at Dresden. We all had new lives, though at least I could remember being him. It felt like a different person, but I remembered.

"Let's sleep on it. I'm not going to just agree and rush into something irrevocable."

She snorted. "Like those tits on your chest aren't irrevocable?"

"Well, I do hope to someday reverse all this," I said. "If I can just untangle it all."

She bit her lip, shaking her head. "Both of you get out. I don't want to see either of you right now."

"Karrin!" Harry said, pain in his voice. "I've missed you for years!"

"What part of 'I don't give a fuck.' Do you not understand?"

I got up and took Harry's hand. "Let's give her some space, man."

He looked bereft but nodded following me out.

Malcolm drove us to my penthouse. I smoked quietly as Harry fumed in the seat beside me, staring into the darkness.

"It just isn't fair," he said.

"What's not fair, darling?"

He clenched his jaw. His heavy half-org fists clenched and unclenched. He seethed with rage, and I knew it wasn't his human half. The orc in him was coming out a bit.

"She's mine." He said, the glamour dropping and his lower tusks fading into view. "I mean, not mine, mine. But you know what I mean."

I sighed and puffed on my cigarette. "I think that orc metabolism is affecting your brain, dear. Murphy isn't anyone's as you well know."

"It's been so long since I've seen her. And the minute I do, she does that."

"You know it's nothing personal, darling. She's angry and upset at what happened to her and had reconciled with her new life. Now that's been taken away. I'm sure in the morning she'll listen to reason again."

"Not fair!" He started to pound his head against the glass of the limo.

"Careful, Harry. You'll damage my car."

"My car, you mean." His voice sounded gruff, guttural. "I bought this. If I want to damage it, there's nothing you can do about it!"

He hammered his head hard against the glass, and spiderwebs appeared from the impact.

I sighed, smoking some more.

"What we do now."

I shrugged. "To the penthouse, I suppose. You can sleep there and return in the morning."

He didn't respond, simply stared at the window, his jaw hanging open a bit. Drool slipped from his lip, and he slurped.

"So do you change every evening? Or is it because your angry."

He glared at me. "Don't know!"

"Okay, Hulk Smash."

He sniffed then, long and deep. "You smell good!"

"Yeah," I looked at him, suddenly feeling a bit edgy. "Thanks."

His face had changed, broadened, the nose flattening. He grew as well, swelling in bulk and height. I just hoped we reached the penthouse before he took me as a tasty morsel.

Pulling out my phone, I texted Thomas.

Meet us in the foyer. Bring my gear.

A few moments later, he texted back.

Gear?

My gear, yes. The Black Bag.

Oh! Are you sure you really want that?

Yes.

Will do.

Harry started grunting shortly after. His body had swollen, and grown to the point he could hardly be contained by the limousine seat. His brow hung over his eyes, which had taken on an animalistic sheen. His nose had flattened, and his ears had grown, sliding up his skull into twin points.

A few moments later, we pulled up to the foyer.

"Malcolm darling, would you be so kind as to help Mr. Dresden out of his seat? He has apparently suffered some malady."

"Yes, Miss Raith."

I jumped out of the car. Thomas waited for me at the door, the black Gladstone bag in his hand. I darted to him, plucked out the handcuffs, then dashed around to the other side of the car.

Harry's head poked out, and he unfolded himself. His eyes glowed a deep red, and he roared at me, inhaling deeply. I pulled one of his enormous wrists back behind him, then slapped a pair of onyx titanium cuffs around the left, and then the right wrist.

Confused, he looked at me. "What is this?" he said, his voice a guttural rasp.

"I'm not sure what has happened to you, darling, but I'm not about to let you rampage through my building unconfined. Now, be a good boy and let's go inside.

He struggled against the shackles, but I was able to lead him inside. Thomas opened the door for us, a quizzical look on his face. I shook my head.

"Penthouse, Miss?" Jerry asked as he stood in front of the elevator door.

I shook my head. "Take us down, Jerry."

Thomas chuckled softly as the three of us got into the elevator.

"Must have been some night," he said.

"You have no idea," I said as we began our descent.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

The Dungeon below Raith Tower in the middle of Chicago featured black marble hallways set-off by wall sconces with flaming fire features.

Harold shuffled forward. He'd tried to escape in the elevator, but Thomas had clipped some ankle shackles in place. He'd grown at least a foot, both in height and in stature. Muscles bulged, shredding parts of his shirt.

I guided him to an oak cross I had situated in one corner. It had vinyl cushions so the victim wouldn't chafe against the wood.

"You know the position, darling," I said, guiding him to the cross.

He growled but stood dutifully in front of the cross as Thomas uncuffed him and shackled him back onto the wood of the cross.

"Such a good boy," I said, caressing his cheek. He snarled, snapping at me.

"No!" I said, striking him soundly. "That is not how you treat me."

He snorted, roaring a bit, and I wondered if his language ability was completely gone or he was just playing.

"So," I said after Thomas had secured him to the cross. He was almost as big as it was. I think if he tried, he could probably tear the apparatus apart.

Once he was secure, I patted his cheek again. "Now, boy, I'm going to go get changed. You sit here and think about the proper way to behave, and we'll see what we can do, okay?"

He made a "Rarrg, Rarrg," sound that I couldn't understand.

We had a beautiful lounge area in the back where I had various costumes and outfits available for role play. Thomas and I walked down the length of the Dungeon; my heels clicked on the black marble.

"Been awhile since we've been down here."

"Well, with him acting like that, I didn't want him loose in my Penthouse.

"Yeah, what gives? When I left you, he didn't look or act like that."

I sighed, selecting a leather bustier from the closet. "We returned Murphy to 'herself,' and she kicked us out of the house."

"Not happy with feeling the old pain?"

"I guess not. 'Harold' didn't take it too well. I don't know if this is due to anger, or if this is part of his condition."

"He just suffered ten years under the Domination of the Queen of Air and Darkness. You think she'd have warned us a little."

"Let me see if I can get ahold of Mal. She might shed some light on it."

Maalshira, can you hear me?

As I waited for a reply, Thomas helped me into the corset, boots, and gloves. I sat in a pouf at the vanity, and he pulled my hair up into a high pony, running some product through it to make it nice, straight, and black as midnight. I put on some blood-red lipstick, fixed my mascara, and blotted.

Yes, Lady. What has happened?

Harold has changed into a regular Orc-Hulk? Know anything about that?

No words came for awhile. "Pour some of the Sauvignon?"

Thomas nodded and poured two glasses.

We were worried that might happen if he became agitated, or…well, horny.

It's happened.

We are caught up at the moment, Lady. I can attend to thee in the morn, but thou will need to abide tonight on thy own.

I can handle him.

Use the Force, Lady.

I chuckled at that, finishing my glass. "Well, shall we?"

Thomas nodded. "You know she always fantasized about being on her own cross."

"Exactly. I'm hoping once we give him a release, he'll return to normal."

Thomas shrugged. "Probably could have done that without having to tie him up first, but I'm sure he'll enjoy it."

We walked out into the Dungeon. I put a cigarette into a long holder and sipped elegantly on the tip, letting the smoke waft out my nostrils. He was turned away from us, so could only hear our approach.

Thomas had donned a leather affair too, with skin-tight pants, patent leather boots, and biker gloves. He wore leather armbands on his biceps, otherwise, his torso was bare.

I wore latex over the knee boots with a matching corset and bodysuit. My fingernails peeked out of long latex opera gloves, and I'd rolled up a pair of fishnet stockings on my legs, held up by a garter and belts.

His eyes widened as he saw us. I took out a riding crop and placed it under the orc's chin, lifting his head.

"Do I meet with your approval, worm?"

He rawred in response.

"I'm sorry, I don't speak in worm tongue. I said, do I meet with your approval?" On the last word, I struck him hard across the face with the crop.

He roared but nodded-snuffling and snorting.

"You know, darling, you have entirely too many clothes on." I walked around him, breathing in his ear. "Do you wish to be naked, boy?"

He nodded vigorously.

"What was that, worm?" I said, lifting his chin with my crop again.

"Rawr raga Rawr Rawr."

"Ugh, so tedious. You are going to need to learn control darling, or you're going to be stuck as an orc most of the time." I nodded to Thomas, who took out a knife and stripped him out of his clothes.

After the last shred of fabric fell away, I took a long gaze of him, smoking on my cigarette. "Hmmm." I glanced down. "You are a healthy boy, aren't you?"

Placing my crop under his erect cock, I let it slide back and forth. He moaned softly.

"Does that feel good, darling?"

He nodded a bit, eyes darting back and forth between us.

I stepped up to him, taking his member in my hand. It was as large as the rest of him. I stroked him a bit, then twisted it viciously.

He howled in pain and rage.

"Who am I, darling?"

He rawled and roared a bit, gargling on the words.

"Who?"

Again he rawred, his mouth falling open in pain.

"Use your words, darling."

"L-A-R-A," He gargled, his mouth trying to form the word.

"Excellent, pet."

That's when I took the first lick of his spirit. Inhaling, I let it fill me with his strength. There was so much of it, I think I could have drunk all night long, but I resisted. I nodded at Thomas, and he took a lick too, breathing in Harold's spirit, letting it fill him.

Our eyes glazed silver as we continued on with the experience.

Several hours later, Harold had been returned to as normal as we could get him. He hung limp, sated, exhausted. We'd skimmed a bit of his life essence, but used the pain and ecstasy to bring his mind back online and his body back to normal.

I sat naked on a red cushioned recliner near the cross. Harold snored softly, hanging by the padded ropes.

"I guess that seals the deal regarding going back into his body?" Thomas said, also seated in a matching Master chair.

"He's not even remotely what I had been. I can't see how can you?"

Thomas shook his head.

My phone chimed. I glanced down. It was Murphy.

"Hello, darling," I said.

"I'm downstairs. Can I come up?"

I blinked. "Oh, we are not in the Penthouse…"

"Where are you then?"

"Put Jerry on."

Murphy apparently handed her phone over to Jerry. "Miss Murphy is invited to the Dungeon. Can you make the arrangements?"

"Of course, Miss Raith."

"Wonderful, darling."

I hung up the phone.

Sighing, I stood up and took a white satin robe from a hook near the chair.

Thomas looked up at me, inquisitively. "Murphy," I said, nodding my chin at his black robe.

He put it on, grinning. "You're going to have a lot of explaining to do."

The elevator opened, and Murphy walked into the Dungeon. Her eyes boggled a bit at the bars, the equipment, the implements, and toys. She wore one of my old t-shirts and a pair of sweats. Her platinum hair had been caught in twin pigtails that streamed to both sides of her head.

"I see you three have had some fun."

I shrugged. "Apparently, when he gets angry, he gets a bit Orc."

She blinked. "He transforms?"

I nodded. "I don't know if he'll be able to control it, but I'd worry a bit about him getting agitated or angry from now on.

She snorted.

Considering the events of the evening, I should have been exhausted, but since we'd slaked out thirst a bit with Harold, Thomas and I weren't fatigued in the slightest.

"So, have you come to a decision?" Murphy said.

"About your past?"

She nodded.

"Look, if I left you in that state, especially permanently, you realize eventually you'd be hooked on drugs or at someone's mercy, don't you?"

"Would that be different from what we have now?"

"Someone who doesn't love you, darling."

She nodded, falling into a large divan near our chairs. She looked over at Harold, who continued to snore.

"Then I guess I should be returned to normal."

I stood up and walked over to her. "There's no reason to give it all up."

"I look ridiculous, Lara. I'm not me anymore. If I can't be the new me, I might as well go back to being the old."

"I guess neither of us is who we once were."

"Speaking of…" she looked at me. "Smoking? Naked? Dungeon? Is there anything left of the Harry Dresden I fell in love with?"

That hurt more than a little. Was there? I'd just spent the last several hours torturing my former body. Yes, it had been a BDSM scenario, but the old Harry would never have even imagined all the things the new Lara could, and had, performed.

The old Lara had been sex on wheels. She hadn't cared, much, for the mind behind her playthings. People, humans, existed to be her toys or food. If she wasn't drawing amusement, sustenance, or both from them, she simply didn't care if they even existed. I hoped I'd never fall that low, but considering what I had just done, I didn't think I was far from it.

"Yes, Murph, it's still me in here. Somewhere."

She nodded, and I could see tears beading in the corner of her eyes. "All I wanted was to be with you."

"That's all I've ever wanted," I said, tears in my eyes as well.

I gathered her in my arms, and we held each other for awhile.

Harold's head rolled a bit, and one of his eyes slid open. The other had swollen shut at some point. He grinned, and blood seeped from his mouth and onto his chest. "Hi, Murphy."

"Hi, yourself."

He struggled a bit, then looked at me. "Can you?" He nodded toward his shackles.

I looked at Thomas, who shrugged and unlocked the wizard. He rubbed his wrists and ankles as he stood facing us. Apparently, half-orcs were willing and raring to go more than other creatures. His cock stood up stiff and proud.

"Jesus, look at that thing!" Murphy said.

"Yeah, but I worry he might injure you, darling." I kissed the side of her head.

She nodded as Thomas handed him a robe. He put it on. Even with the return to his half-orc state, the robe only came to just below his knees.

"So what have you decided?" Harold said.

"I suppose I'll have you put me back the way I was. I feel ridiculous in this porn-star body without the mind to match.

"You know, there's no reason you couldn't be Karrie most of the time, and only return to being Karrin some of the time.

She shrugged and sighed. "You don't know what it's like, though. I have to relive all the shit that's happened to me all over again. Every time you two fuck with my brain, it's like I'm reliving that nightmare again.

Does thou still need mine assistance? Maalshiira's voice came into my mind. It sounded different somehow, panicked, thready.

He's back to normal. You sound different, though. Are you okay?

No.

Panic threaded through my body as my heart started to pound. What's happened?

It's a long discussion.

I'm with Thomas, Harold, and Murphy.

I will wait.

"Perhaps we can find a happy medium?" Harold said, taking her hand in his. She looked at me, and I nodded. Rising, she wrapped her arms around him.

"Possibly," she said.

"You know," Thomas said. "You should talk to Mab. Maybe she could make you the same as him somehow. He's quite animalistic when faced with frustration."

I giggled at that thought.

"A Half-Orc, former Special Operations, porn-star, pole dancer that knows martial arts and fifteen ways to kill you with a pencil?" Murphy said.

"Hey, if you can't beat them.." I said. I got up and gathered my clothing.

"We'll let you know," Harry said, putting his arm over Murphy's shoulder and walking toward the elevator.

Thomas put his arm around me, and we watched them leave. I needed a cigarette. And coffee. Like a gallon. Did Starbucks deliver?

"Think they'll be alright?" he said.

"They'll be as alright as they can be, given the situation."

He turned me, both hands on my shoulders. "And you?"

"Jury is still out on that. Sounds like Mal needs my help."

"Uh-oh. Need backup?"

"Maybe, I'll let you know."

He gave me a hug, and I walked toward the elevator.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

After a shower, I put on a fluffy white robe, made some coffee, and sat on the veranda smoking while looking out over Lake Michigan. I hadn't had time to process all the events over the past number of days, and it had taken its toll on my psyche.

The wind was brisk, but not cold enough for a jacket, and it invigorated me as I went through the events in my mind.

Maalshiira, Molly, my apprentice, stuck in the frozen castle that was Arctis Tor fighting an enemy of such untold malice and destruction my mind couldn't grasp. Gone was the headstrong girl who had captured my heart with her pranks, cleverness, and droll attitude. She was replaced by a fierce Sidhe Warrior, the Winter Lady, taking her true place at Mab's side. It brought tears to my eyes to think of what had been lost, but what had replaced it. I needed to get back in touch with her and see what problem she was having, but first, coffee must needs be consumed.

Susan, my former fiancée, the mother of my child. Turned into a monster, but fighting for her humanity amidst a time when humanity was at its most severe trial. She fought with grace and acuity, relentless in her pursuit of what is right and not giving in to the darkness inside her.

Murphy, my lover, partner, friend, confidant. The person I'd chosen to spend my life with, to stand side-by-side with, to love, cherish and honor above all others. She chose to reject her past life, to become born anew, to re-invent herself literally, and become a completely new person in mind, body, and spirit. I still loved and adored her bravery, but felt cheated out of life as her partner.

Harry, Harold, former Lara. Enduring such pain and agony at the hands of Mab, I could not imagine. Forced into a half-sidhe body to sidestep a future in the hands of demons. The catalyst of my own current situation. His disregard for the rules and selfishness to take a role that wasn't earned hit to the core of me. I wanted to erase him from the earth for taking what was so fundamentally mine…but did he? I still had the love of my daughter. I still had the love of Murphy, whatever form that might take. It had brought me closer to my brother than I ever had before. It had relieved me of the Winter Mantle with the constant worry about Mab and her designs. Secretly, I'd wished to be rid of the Mantle; had even attempted suicide to prevent becoming Mab's Monster. And now as the half-orc Winter Knight, Harold was closer to that reality than I ever had been.

The old Harry would have burned the world down to get back the person he loved. What did that say about me that I wasn't carrying a flame thrower? That oil slick feeling in my gut thinking about them together made me seethe, and my inner Demon slide over me. Where could a girl get a flame thrower anyway? Did they sell them at Home Depot? Better yet, was there someone I could find that could be a human flame-thrower and get Harold the fuck out of my house?

But the house really wasn't mine anymore. I sighed, rubbing my head with the palms of my hands. I wasn't me anymore; I was she, and I didn't know which direction to go to get back what I'd lost. Or if I could ever get it back.

The possessive part of me wanted Murphy and I to walk off together into the sunset, hand in hand. Yet, with the White Court curse, the 'hand in hand' part would burn like an oven set to 500 degrees. If you love something, set it free, Lara.

And myself. I couldn't call myself Harry any longer, that name had no association to me, whatsoever. The disconnection Maal performed was permanently successful. My life as Lara stretched before me with all its possibilities. I could continue as the CEO of Raith Industries or could pass it on. I could embrace my Vampiric needs, which were growing much stronger now that I thought about it, or I could research it. I could do what I'd always done and experiment, learn, absorb. I knew I had some magical abilities in the Tantric realms, perhaps that could be expanded, and I could at least become some kind of magic user again.

Strangely, it had been John Marcone who had seen through me. He hadn't let me sidestep, or deflect the feelings I'd had. He'd held me, and allowed me to feel the emotions I'd been neglecting for so long. And I'd liked it. Could it be possible that the one person who I'd stood against, my former enemy could be the one person who understood what I'd been going through the most? Marcone, and his green-dollar eyes.

I giggled. He'd know exactly where to get a flame-thrower. In fact, he probably had several in different flavors; personal, industrial, and let the world fucking burn.

The thought of his arms around me made me shiver.

Okay, I'm ready, and they're gone. I sent into the Otherverse.

Coming…Maal sent a short time later.

I heard and felt the ever-present sound of silent thunder, and Maal was there, looking resplendent in a navy dress suit, heels, and her ash blonde hair pulled back into a functional ponytail. Her slanted eyes regarded me, and she walked over for a hug.

I leaned down and hugged her tightly. "How are you, my darling?"

She sighed. "Oh, not very well, Lady." She held my hand as we sat on the outdoor couch.

Rain started to fall, a light mist, but the Penthouse had a nice overhang to provide protection. The moisture felt good, and I inhaled the clean Chicago air. Never thought I'd say that living in such a big city, but with the world shut down, the air had never smelled so good.

"What's happened?"

"Well, as thou knows, the Queen requires me to be an absolute servant to her in all things."

"Yes, but on your own terms, correct? I mean, that's how I was able to handle it when I was the Winter Knight."

"Yes, on my own terms…sorta."

"But?"

She sighed. "Apparently, she requires the use of my vessel."

"Your what now?"

She leaned into me, and I wrapped an arm around her. We'd sat like this as Harry and Molly; as Lara and Maal, it felt a bit different, but her soul tasted the same.

"Her battle against the Outsiders has taken a turn. She needs my abilities with illusions."

"But that's not an innate ability, that was simply how you used your magic. She knows this. Plus, isn't she like Godlike on the power scale? I mean, if she were a Boss in a video game, she'd be nearly unbeatable."

"I don't understand her intentions."

"Where would that leave you?" I said.

She sighed, looking up at me with those alien sidhe eyes. "In her vessel, I suppose, unless I desire to make some other arrangement."

I hugged her. "How do you feel about it?"

She shrugged. "The process has already begun, as thou can see. My body was created in imitation of her, and the mental adjustments she fashioned has also taken root. She desires us to be indistinguishable to others, and even I start to doubt my own reality!"

Maal put her hands over her face and sobbed.

"Oh, darling, you will always be you."

She looked up at me. "Will I?"

I nodded, stroking her hair. "Of course. They can do what they want to us, stick us in different places, but do you have any doubt I'm still who I was? Our 'name' makes little difference when we talk about the light cast by our souls and our heart."

"She's done such..horrible things, Lady. Thou cans't know. Vast annihilations of entire species, unfair treatment of animals, global catastrophes on a universal scale…"

"And think of all that power tempered with your lovely spirit and intellect," I said, booping her gently on the nose with my index finger. "I can't think of another individual I could trust with such a vast amount of power."

"She wishes to change the pattern of ascendancy, Lady."

I frowned. "What do you mean, darling?"

"I mean…in the past; the Ascendancy would require I assume the position of Queen and she assumes the position of Crone when Mother Winter passes on. She's trying to usurp the Pattern, by descending into my body and forcing the Ascendancy upon me!"

Struck, I sat back at that. "And you'd serve as Queen until—"

"Exactly, then she could re-assume the Regency when Mother Winter fades. We feel it will come in the next hundred years or so, and I would assume the position of Crone!"

Light dawned on me, and I shivered at that. Mab was brilliant, to say the least. I was surprised she hadn't tried such an option with Maeve, the Winter Lady before Molly, but I realized she never could because Maeve had been…well, a few hammers short of a basket.

"Is this why you fled to Arctis Meridi?" I said.

She nodded, wiping cerulean tears from alabaster cheeks.

"Well, you can do something about it, though, can't you? Refuse her?"

She glanced down at herself. "You can see how well that went, Lady. Each day, I feel more and more of myself slipping away."

I hugged her close and tight, not wanting anything bad to happen to her. She hugged me back, and I could hear her crying softly on my shoulder. We sat like that for awhile, and I felt a few tears slipping down my own cheeks.

"So, now that we have that out of our system. What do we do about it?" I said.

She shook her head. "I have naught."

"You can't fight her now, perhaps," I said, tapping my chin with a sculpted nail. "You might have to let the process continue, and when you have Ascended, you will have a nice window of opportunity with unfathomable cosmic power at your disposal."

"Will I still be enough of…my old self…to desire it?"

"I still have all the memories, wants, and desires of my old self."

She nodded, smiling. "But thou are't always The Wizard, Lady."

"Yes, and so are you, darling."

"Thou thinkest that my Wizard training would'st allow me to retain enough of my old identity to perhaps reverse the Ascendancy?"

"If anyone can do it, you can. She doesn't do anything without reason, however, so it might be good to allow her some time to accomplish what needs to be done."

"I guess I shan't allow myself to think selfishly. You are wise, Lady."

"What would the worst outcome be?"

She stared off into the middle distance. "I Ascend, and then am made into the Crone shortly after when Mother Winter fades."

"Does Mother still have buttloads of power?"

"Aye, Lady."

"More than you possess now?"

"She is ancient beyond ancient, Lady. I am but an eyeblink in terms of her Existence."

"But her Mantle passes to you, when, or if, she fades, correct? Assuming you were the Queen?"

"Aye, Lady."

"Enough power, say, to make a switch into the new Winter Lady at that time? Who would have no idea of her Mantle, abilities, or power?"

"That would cast Mab into the Mantle of the Crone."

"And by that time, you'd be able to either Ascend or remain as Winter Lady."

"Wouldn't that make me as evil as Mab?"

"I'm just saying if Mab wants to change the Ascendancy, two can play at that game. Plus, she was the one who established the precedent."

She nodded at that.

"What you're missing is…you're about to be handed unlimited cosmic power. She won't be able to overcome you without you desiring it. If Mother Winter fades while you're in power, you can determine your next steps. Perhaps you swing Mab over to the Crone at that junction point? Perhaps you descend back into your body? Perhaps you go watch a Cubs game and let the Cosmos burn."

She giggled.

"Point is, you'll be calling the shots. She's doing all she can to ensure you call them in her favor, but once you Ascend, you will be out of her control. If it were me, I'd do it as soon as possible. That way, you retain as much of the old you as you can."

She blinked. "I hadn't even considered that."

"Yes, darling. The longer you allow her to call the shots and craft you to her will, the more Mab you become and the less Molly."

"It is decided then," Maal said. "I shall Ascend."

Silent thunder clapped as Mab appeared suddenly beside her, resplendent also in a navy gown.

"Well, greetings, my Queen," I said, bowing to her.

They were starting to look eerily similar. Mab's hair was pulled back into a rather older style bun and appeared slightly taller though that could have been the shoes. Their hair was nearly the same color, and along with eyes, the only distinguishing factor was Mab's face appeared to be a well-kept older woman, while Mal had the fresh face of youth. They could definitely have been Mother and Daughter, however, which I guess, in many ways, they were.

"Greetings, Vampire." Mab glanced at Maal. "I'm sorry the Winter Lady is troubling thee, but I hoped perhaps thou could lend some insight."

"She had just started to tell me. You require her…vessel?"

Mab nodded. "The Others have taken on a new tactic; instead of physical intrusions into this plane of existence, they seek to break through in other areas. I believe it is called Virtual?"

Maal blinked. "Wait; what?"

"They have discovered the abundance of virtual environments within the realm of mankind and have made a push to invade through those portals. They also attempt to become microscopic entities and infect the sentient populations with a scourge the likes of which we've never seen."

That made me pause. "You're saying that COVID is due to the Others?"

"I'm saying I need access to the form of power your former apprentice had so I can better understand both battlefronts. With her knowledge and experience, I feel I can best prepare a defense while she assumes the defense of physical realms."

I looked at Maal.

She nodded. "Then, I accept the Ascendancy."

"Excellent child." Mab stood up. "We can perform it here. Stand up."

Maal started to tremble. I looked into her eyes and gave both her hands a squeeze. "It will be okay."

She nodded and stood. She looked so frail and tiny, standing along like that like a strong wind could push her over.

Mab stood beside her, closing her eyes.

The air became much cooler. The rain turned to sleet and then to snow, which was strange for late June, even in Chicago. I could hear horns honking, and sirens below as the storm flashed through the streets. Ice came down in sheets, then in blocks. Cars darted off the expressway, some intentional, others less so.

Lightning flashed from several directions at once, followed by an explosion of thunder. Fires caused by the strikes erupted on street level, followed by the cacophony of what sounded like every car alarm in a five-mile radius going off.

I hoped no one had gotten hurt.

Mab and Maal stood quietly; both had their heads upraised slightly, enveloped in a deep azure glow. They shook from the intensity of the power exchange, both auras flashing with brighter orange and yellow streaks.

A high pitched squeal surrounded us. A distant scream rose in intensity. My senses were completely overwhelmed, and I put my hands over my ears, trying to block it out. I could feel Raith tower swaying in the wind. The squeal rose higher and higher, along with the wind, ice, and lightning. With an immense BOOM, all the windows of the top floor of the tower exploded, with the next, and the next following suit with glass shards shattering and cascading downward.

Thomas came running out onto the balcony. He roared something in my ear, but I couldn't hear him over the maelstrom. Mab and Maal hovered several inches above the floor of the balcony, both arms outspread. Their eyes and mouths were open, and I could literally see the rushing of their spirit as it fled from one to the other. A torrent of wind and darkness flashing with silver as it rushed out of one and into the other.

They both howled as they shook from the power. Thomas and I were frozen in place, his arms around my shoulders as he had tried to get me into the shelter of the Penthouse. The madness increased even more, and I began to wonder if my own spirit would remain anchored in this swirling vortex of cosmic spirit.

And then it was over. They both fell to the floor, unconscious. I had tucked my head into Thomas's jacket as I clung to him.

"What the fuck was that?" he said, panting. I looked up into his silver eyes, knowing my own Demon looked back.

"The Ascendancy," I said. My voice sounded strange, muffled as if the very fabric of reality had been wounded.

Mab's eyes opened first. "Harry?"

I ran to her, helping her to her feet. "It's me, darling."

"Oh my god," she said, looking down at her arms and feeling the velvet of the dress around her chest. "I'm really her!"

"How do you feel, honey?"

She let me help her to the couch, staggering a bit. "It's so strange! I can finally think clearly for the first time in a long while!"

Maal's eyes opened next. Her head rose up, and she looked around, eyes blinking.

"Goodness, t'was an experience, I shan't forget," she said. "Apologies for thine glass, Vampire, we shalt make amends."

"Is that you, Mab?" I said.

"Yes, child."

"Oh my glob, this feels weird." Maal/Mab/Molly said.

"Thou has been released from thy gaes, child." Mab got up slowly to Maal's feet. "Thou should reinstate it promptly, else others might guess at our switch."

"I'll decide when and if I desire for that to be so," Maal said. "Afterall, I am now the Queen."

"Thou are't a child in a Queen's body. Best follow the advice of your betters—"

"Silence!" Molly said, and she waved Mab's hand over Maal's face.

Her mouth disappeared. It was as if it hadn't even been there. Maal's eyes goggled as she put her fingers to her mouth.

"Jesus, Harry. What have I done?"

"Taken your rightful place as Queen, I'd say."

Molly smiled. "It does seem that way, doesn't it?"

'Maal' still frantically clawed at her mouth.

"You shall address me by my station, child," Molly said. "Kneel to your Queen, and perhaps I shall grant you your voice back!"

Subdued, Mab knelt on one knee. She bowed her head.

Molly waved Mab's hand, and Maal's mouth was back.

"I pledge myself to thee, my Queen."

Molly…now Mab, held her ringed hand out to Maal, who kissed it solemnly.

Then she looked at us.

"Oh!" I said, taking a knee. It was a bit difficult considering the condition of what had once been my light and fluffy robe. "I pledge myself to thee, my Queen."

I kissed the ring on Mab's finger.

Thomas gave me a frown, but also followed suit and knelt.

"I pledge to assist thee in anything you might require," Thomas said, kissing Mab's ring.

Mab giggled, which was pure Molly. "You may all rise."

We stood as one in front of her.

"I feel like I should be assigning you all a quest!"

I looked around at the wreckage that was Raith tower. This was going to take ages, and a lot of money to fix. I sighed. "Perhaps the first quest might be the repair of my tower, my Queen?" I said, putting emphasis on the last word.

"Oh!" The new Mab said. She clapped her hands twice, then wiggled her fingers.

Glass floated up from various parts of the building and fell back in place. It was eerie, almost a reverse slow motion of what had happen. Glass threaded its way around us, falling back into position, as all the damage repaired itself. In a few moments, the tower was back to what it was.

"Thank you, my Queen."

"No worries, Harry. I got your back!"

I laughed at that as I took her hand, and we walked back inside.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

Susan opened the door on the first knock. She looked tired, frustrated, worn out in the darkness of the room. It stank, and the lumps of whatever it was in the bathroom festered and moldered in the warmth of the heater she'd set too high.

Mab stood beside me, resplendent in a remarkable maroon jacket over navy top and skirt. She was going to buck the 'rules;' my apprentice. She had styled her hair in a layered pageboy with burgundy highlights. Maal had looked quite upset when she poofed an hour earlier but had important things to attend to.

Susan hadn't even attempted to reassemble the flesh mask, opening the door with a towel over her head.

"God, Harry, it's good to see you." It hugged me, the creature, with its batlike wings. I could feel the fetid odor of its breath as it spoke in ragged tones. "I don't think I can take this anymore."

I cringed a little but hugged it back, briefly, then released it, shivering a bit at the horror of the way it felt against me. "You know, Mab?"

"Greetings, Unseelie Queen," Susan said, dipping that nightmare head a little.

"Greetings, child." We stepped into the room.

Susan shuffled back away from us, giving us space to enter.

"How are you doing with the atonement?" I said.

The creature gave a wan smile with fanged jaws. "Not well."

"Tell me," I said, and snapped on a light. Susan cringed away from it, cowering, moaning in pain.

"Sorry," I said, and turned it back off.

"I can't seem to wear the skin mask for more than a few hours. I'm so desperately hungry for something other than beef, I could scream."

She went to the sofa and crouched down on it. Apparently, the body was not conformed to sitting. It drew the legs up and wrapped the wings around, with only the head peering above. The glowing red eyes darted left and right.

I swallowed sighing. I'd been so busy; I'd neglected what was happening with her.

"Tell me how far you've gotten?"

It shrugged. "I've only visited five from the list."

"Jesus, Susan. You have ten more to go. And only three more days to do it."

"Don't you think I know that?" she said. "But without feeding on something…human, I don't think I can take another step outside the hotel. I can barely make it to the edge of the woods before my flesh mask falls. I've been waiting until after midnight to go out."

"The email thing didn't work?" I nodded at the Macbook pro I'd purchased for her.

She looked down at her hooked talons. "A little hard to type, and when I try to dictate, it doesn't recognize my voice."

"I can type for you," Mab said.

"That would be wonderful, uh, my Queen, but I couldn't possibly trouble you with such a trivial—"

"Nonsense, what's your password?" Mab opened the laptop and touched the trackpad.

Susan told her.

Mab logged on and pulled up a browser with her email account.

"Okay, let's go through your list," I said, pulling out the sheaf of papers Thomas had left.

We spent the next few hours researching the rest of her list, finding their places of work, and sending emails to their last known address. After the afternoon and evening of sending emails, we heard the chime three times, indicating we'd at least narrowed the list down to seven.

"And we did discover one thing at the salon," I said. "James Martin's mother comes in for treatments. She has an appointment tomorrow afternoon."

"Oh my god," Susan said.

"I think that one will take more than an email."

"Yes, but if I show up there like this?"

I sighed. "I'm starving, too, if you know what I mean."

"I faced this when I was half-turned, but this is so much worse."

"I can at least dip in and out without creating new vampires. If you leave someone half-drained, they'll become the second of the Red Court. We can't allow it to be resurrected, not now after all this time."

"Don't you think I know that?" She unfolded and stood up. "I think it's time to face the fact you're going to need to just kill me. You've already done it once."

I sighed. "No, we can do this."

"I don't see how." It moved to the curtained window, and I could see the wet nose on the tip of its snout quivering. "I can smell them out there."

Mab stood up. "Are you able to move about in daylight?"

"Not very well. At first, I could, but now…well, even having the lamp on in here burns my eyes."

"So, we either overcome our sense of what is right and wrong and feed you or the time ticks down, and you stay as you are and you feed. The way I see it, at least if you feed now, you have a chance of regaining your humanity. The other way…" Mab wiggled her fingers in a delightfully Molly way of thinking.

"You'd be forced to kill me, or allow me to create a new Red Court."

"Exactly. When all options suck, take the least suckiest of options." Mab giggled.

The creature laughed a wheezing cough.

"You get some rest," I said. "Let us think about this."

"You'll be here when I wake up?"

"Yes, I just need to figure out how we can kill someone without it turning us all into monsters."

"Okay."

She walked into the bathroom, and I heard the sound of flapping, then her feet clasping onto the shower rod. I shivered at the thought of her in there, hanging upside down.

I sat down on the couch next to Mab, and our hands found each other.

"And how are you doing in there?"

She looked at me. Her face didn't have the cast of youth that Maal's had. She had wrinkles and loose skin around her eyes, neck, and mouth. I knew Mab could fashion herself, or geas herself to look like anyone, so I thought it interesting she chose to stay as Mab.

"I feel good, actually. Better." She smiled. "There's a whole bunch of feelings I haven't touched yet, but I feel more me than I have in months if that makes any sense."

"It does. And you do. It's eerie, though, you are definitely Mab on just about every level I can perceive. Aura, spirit, taste, smell, all of it. But when you speak, I know it's really you."

"It had to be that way. There's too much of the supernatural that exists on the spirit levels for me just to be in her body. People would know instantly, otherwise, as Mab has gone on walkabouts at times through other vessels. No, we had to make this very deep indeed."

"I'm surprised you haven't cast a geas to appear as Molly again."

"So…that's the thing. Mab has infinite cosmic power in some areas and not in others."

"Wow, really? You're saying that…"

"Yep, this is all me. I mean, I can magic my hair and clothes because those are physical objects. And obvs, my body is thousands of years old, but much like you, I have to go through a rather intensive regeneration every few decades to erase the effects of time."

"So, you could switch spirits around but not perform transmutation magic?"

"Oh, no, I can transmute, and spirit switch. I just can't cast illusions."

"So, you could potentially turn me back into Harry?"

She stared at me, hard. I could see she was opening her third eye, and probably a fourth and fifth that I didn't even know about."

"There's definitely things we could do, for sure. I don't think I could turn you completely back into Harry, however. I could fashion your body into something sidhe as I said before, or I could possibly cast your spirit again since we've changed your true name. But then we're left with where to cast you, and who to cast you into. Harold is now deffo not you anymore, Lara."

I remembered the previous night when he'd basically become an Orc hulk. "Yeah, I get that."

"Want me to try?"

I sighed. "No, we need to figure out this shit with Susan first. I've had enough of all the transformations and body-switching for a lifetime. We can look at it afterward."

"Okay, babe."

"So, how to kill someone and not feel guilty afterward." Mab sat back down at the laptop and started typing.

I put a pen between my teeth and paced back and forth. "Vampires aren't inherently evil creatures; they're predators. It would be like calling a great white shark evil, or a pack of wolves. They need to feed to survive."

"As a human race and the top of the food chain, we'd come to the conclusion that killing another human, with intent, was wrong. But what if that was just an expression of the Circle of Life? With Vampires, humans are not the apex predator anymore. And hell, humans could get eaten by anything; great whites, packs of wolves, it happens all the time," Mab said. "In fact, I don't think they're in the top ten when you consider the supernatural races."

"So why would Vampires be any different?"

I didn't know if I should be bothered by this internal ethical conflict or not. It was something I needed to think about, after all, wasn't I 'dipping' and taking the life force from people, even Karrie? Wasn't that just as bad to take soul force, instead of life force in the form of blood?

I sighed. "We're trying to rationalize the killing of a human being."

"It's the first step into becoming a monster," Mab replied. "And I get it. But I think I might know an answer."

"Oh?" I walked over to her and sat down at the little table.

"This." She spun the laptop, so I could see the screen.

And I realized…she might just be right.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

"So, you really think we can do this to him?" I said.

Mab took the laptop back and typed some more. Her thin fingers flew over the keyboard.

"Oh, we can do it. But are you okay with it considering everything?"

I thought about it. After everything I'd been through, everything Murphy had been through— "Yes. I'd need a summoning circle, though."

She smiled, and I could see Molly behind Mab's face. "Infinite Cosmic Power." She wiggled Mab's fingers.

"What would you need?"

"Just something with blood, saliva, or other bodily fluids."

"Hmm." I said. I reached into my purse and pulled out a pair of black handcuffs.

"That would work perfectly!"

I giggled.

"You can lure him here?"

"Oh, yes. Though, he is your Knight, now."

She nodded. "I think we shall consider it a test of his new alignment, shall we? You ask him to come here, and we'll see how he responds."

"This is going to hurt, isn't it?"

"Oh, definitely," Mab said. "But you needed a way to be okay with this, and it's the only thing I can think of. Unless you want me to cast the spell on you."

"No!" I shivered. "Goddess, no."

"You'd also be able to draw full sustenance from him as well, dear."

I smiled. I was pretty Hungry. "Excellent."

"Summon him here; we cast the spell, then we wake Susan."

"Sounds like a plan," I said, picking up my phone.

He answered on the third ring. "Lara! Ready for more, I take it?"

"Mmm, indeed, pet. But first I need some food. I'm at Susan's hotel room. Would you be so kind as to pick up some burgers and meet me here?"

"Yes, Miss. How many shall I bring?"

I glanced at Mab. She held up two fingers. "Better make that four Whoppers. And if you want one, make it five."

"I'll be there in a jiffy!"

I hung up the phone.

"He took the bait?"

"Of course," I said.

Mab smiled softly. "You're getting good at this."

I thought about that. It was nice having people do what you wanted them to do when you wanted them to do it. I knew it was in response to Lara's power over them, but I didn't mind. I liked it even. Usually, Harry had been forced to convince even his friends anytime he needed help. He didn't like to ask for help, wanting to be the lone hero to save the day. This was novel for me to ask and receive help. It was…gratifying.

"Without my magical abilities, I have to rely on others more. Thank you for helping me with this."

Mab smiled. "Well, you helped me to get back to myself." She glanced down. "As much myself as I can be, given the circumstances."

I pulled her into a warm embrace. "I'm just happy your mind is back. I care little for the vessel; it's what is in here that makes the difference." I kissed her head softly.

She smiled, enfolding me in her arms. "Am strangely happy too."

"You'll need to go back to Mab's old icy self when he arrives, of course."

She nodded, sighing. "I know."

"He won't know you aren't, well, you?"

"No one other than you, Thomas, and Maal know. It has to stay that way."

"Of course. How long will she use your body, do you think?"

She shrugged. "It sounded like it might be a long while indeed."

"Well, hopefully, you have some time to prepare before she makes any moves."

We sat like that for a while. Then Mab got up and took out the handcuffs.

She quickly drew a circle in front of the door using a fingernail. Blue ice trailed her finger, glowing softly in the dimness of the hotel room. Scraping a bit of something off the inside of the handcuffs, she sprinkled it on the circle. It flashed bright orange as it made contact with the power of the circle.

She whispered a few words, then touched the ring with her finger. It winked out.

"Wow, that's it?"

She nodded, smiling.

"And I can't step inside, right?"

She shrugged. "It doesn't matter. The blood has keyed it to him. You can step all over it, and it won't do anything."

"Perfect," I smiled.

Someone knocked on the door.

"Showtime," I said, standing up to answer.

"Harry!" I said, giving him kisses on each cheek. "Thank you for coming."

"No problem, Miss." He whispered softly.

"Come in, come in."

I took the bag of burgers from his hands and led him into the room.

The instant he crossed the circle, it sprang up around him. He bounced against the energy field, contained, and unable to go anywhere.

I saw his mouth working, but couldn't hear anything he was saying. Smiling, I set the burgers down and closed the door behind him.

Mab stepped up, and I motioned with that hand he should kneel.

He shouted something, then shook his head and knelt.

"Is there any way he can hear us?"

"Hello, my Knight," Mab said. "Thank thee for attending us."

"You are welcome, my Queen." Harry bowed his head. "I'm confused though, why am I in here?"

"You have suffered ten long years of torment by my hands, Knight. Does thou remember?"

He shivered. "Yes, my Queen."

"However, thou has't not made any kind of restitution upon the person thou injured. I mentioned that would be forthcoming, didn't I?"

He nodded. "Yes, my Queen. How may I serve?"

"Hold still, Knight."

"Yes, my Queen."

Harold remained in place with his head lowered.

Watching the scene, I realized what a stark contrast it was to who I had been. If Mab had caught me in a containment circle like this back when I'd been Harry, I probably would have been casting fire, ice, bullets, or all three in an attempt to get free. But Harold remained on his knees, perfectly willing to allow Mab to perform whatever action she deemed necessary. I shook my head but inwardly smiled.

Mab raised her arms and began an incantation. It didn't take long, and I saw some type of energy layer itself onto Harold and integrate within his body structure. Mab finished the incantation, and released him.

He stood up. "That was it?"

"T'was but the first part, Knight." Mab turned to me. "You may slake thy thirst, Lady Vampire."

I nodded, allowing my inner demon to slide over me. I hadn't realized how Hungry I was, even though I'd dipped a bit from him the previous night. His soul tasted different today, like brimstone and ash, but it was still healthy, still whole, and I needed him more than ever.

I wasn't a complete succubus, but I did need physical contact in order to achieve optimum desired results. Taking off his shirt, I slid against him, feeding on his Sidhe soul, letting it fill me. I panted, taking it in, feeling his essence slide into me. He began to sag in my arms as I drained him. I didn't take every ounce, but he fell to the ground in a heap afterward, hardly able to hold his head up.

For the first time since being forced into Lara's body, I felt sated. I purred softly, sitting back down in the chair. I placed a heeled foot over Harold's prone body, and slid my heel down, scratching his back deeply, drawing blood.

"Mmmm, that was delightful," I said, looking up at Mab.

"I thought you might enjoy that, dear. Are you full?"

"Mhmm. And as you said, I've left a little more for—"

As if on cue, the door to the bathroom opened, and Susan flashed out. Without a word, she grabbed Harold by the shoulder with her powerful talons. She flapped backward, dragging him into the bathroom. The door slammed abruptly, and we could hear snarling and gnashing as Susan fed on the half-orc.

Mab smiled and perched on the other chair, as we listened to the vampire feasting on the person who had caused my life to be so dramatically changed, my identity to be so fundamentally altered.

"You sure this will work?" I said, a bit drowsy from my meal.

She nodded. "Yes, don't worry, dear."

And if it didn't?

I thought about my life being torn away, my love transformed, my core identity so changed that I wasn't the same person anymore. I thought about the curse of the white court, the twisted nature of the Raith family, and my new life as the head of it.

I'd been a crusader for Truth, for Light in all its forms. I wanted to help the underdog, the oppressed, the people who couldn't defend themselves. That fundamental identity still hadn't changed, which meant in many ways, I was still me, just a changed me from what had raged before.

I didn't like the thought that Harold had given his life in the process and that I had been the catalyst for it. However, Harold had caused this situation in the first place and it filled me with such impotent rage, I had needed an expression of it. If I couldn't blast him with my blasting rod, being torn apart by the newest member of the Red Court seemed a fair trade.

The snarling and wet slurping sounds coming from the bathroom slowed down, and then went quiet.

A little while later, Susan stepped out, gorgeous and lovely as ever in black slacks and a lavender blouse. She fluffed her hair out in front of the mirror, then turned to us, a look of concern on her perfect face.

"Feel better, darling?" I said.

"Was that really…H. ?"

"That, my dear, was the person who took away my identity, body, and the love of my life."

"Oh—" Her eyes were very open as she put her hands up to her face in horror. "I had no idea!"

"Shh, all t'will be as it should." Mab led her to the couch.

"But I just killed—"

"How long do you think it'll take?" I said, looking at Mab.

"Shouldn't be long now."

Something strange happened. A white glow filled the bathroom, light seemed to shine outward, almost a physical presence into the dim room. It grew brighter and brighter, a sound filling our ears like the hum of a thousand voices gradually rising in volume and intensity. It grew to a painful level, and I had just put my hands over my ears, closing my eyes against the blinding light when it was over.

Harold Dresden, naked, stepped out of the room. His hair was a wiry mess, but otherwise he was unharmed, unmarked, unbroken in any way. I slid my senses out and could feel his spirit back in place as well.

"Holy shit!" Harry said, trying to cover himself up. "What the hell was that?"

Mab smiled brightly. "T'was a Phoenix spell, my Knight."

"A Phoenix Spell?"

"Indeed. Thou has been granted the power of rebirth."

He nodded. "Well, that's cool. I guess? It means I'm basically immortal, doesn't it?"

Mab nodded. "It isn't infinite, my Knight, but I'd say you could regenerate at least a hundred more times. The length between your death and regeneration will increase, however."

"Oh, well, it's still an incredible gift."

Mab smiled thinly. "Don't be so sure, my Knight. I have assigned thee a new task."

"Oh?"

"Until Susan can safely remedy her situation and until Lara is through with you, thou will be their…well, blood doll is the best word for it. Thou shall remain near them at all times, so they might slake their thirst from thee as needed."

"You're saying—"

"Yes, darling." I smiled, drawing my nails down the side of his face. "You are our food now."

He shivered a bit at that, and his face fell.

Susan smiled and took my hand. "Shall we get back to work?"

"Lets," I said

Mab nodded, and we sat back down at the table. Mab's fingers danced on the keyboard as she began a new internet search for Martin's Mother.

Harold sat quietly, naked, watching us with dark, nervous eyes.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

Thomas woke me early. He jumped up and down on my bed. "Wakeup WakeupWakeup!" he said.

I moaned and threw a pillow at his head.

"You need to get going. Her appointment is at 10."

I rubbed my face, "Coffee."

"Already in the next room. He sniffed. "So, how did it go yesterday?"

I yawned and got dressed. And told him.

We hadn't been able to glean much more from the interwebs about 'Mrs. Martin' other than she did live in Chicago, and her first name was Delores. Susan, Mab, and I had chatted for hours, drinking and enjoying each other's company until late into the evening when we partook of Harold again. After his resurrection, I carted him back to Murphy's then came back to the Penthouse and quickly passed out in my luxurious bed.

"Wow, a Phoenix, huh? That would be very advantageous to us."

"I know, right? Figures it has to be in the most despicable character in Chicago."

"Despicable, huh?"

I nodded. "He did take my entire life and identity from me."

He grinned and picked up my wig. "Sit down."

I sat at my vanity, and he helped me put it on, arranging the hair perfectly.

"You know, with your skills as a White Court Vampire, you can appear as anyone."

"Wow, really?"

"We have limited shape-shifting ability."

"You never told me that. How come I don't get that from Lara's memories, either?"

"She might not have transferred that to you, like her Tantric practice."

I nodded. We had discovered many 'gaps' in my skill set. I had the hypnotic abilities, but not so much the Tantric skills she had developed.

I wore a one-piece thigh-length pink silk dress with matching heels. I adjusted my hair slightly, then applied foundation, mascara, blush, the works.

"How do I look?"

"Suitably Tiffanized."

"Golly!" I said, making a pout. I purposely pitched my voice a bit higher. "Like, you are so good at this, Mr. Raith!"

"Cut that shit out." He snatched up his hat and a scarf. "Come on, let's get some breakfast on the way."

We got in his car, and stopped by Starbucks, where I found I liked a peppermint white-chocolate mocha frappucino.

"Oh Goddess," I moaned, taking a drink then looking at it. "Yet another elixir of life."

He took an Americano, and grinned. "You were way too angular for Starbucks when you were Harry."

I giggled, sipping my drink as we sped toward the salon. He opened, and we got to work.

Mrs. Martin came in exactly on time.

"Delores!" Thomas said. "I want to introduce you to Tiffany. She will be taking care of you today."

I smiled. "Hello, Mrs. Martin."

Delores Martin was older, easily in her seventies or eighties, though I knew it had to be far older. There was no way a human being could be the parent of Martin; he had been part of The Fellowship of St. Giles for more than a hundred and fifty years.

Since Martin had been part of the half-turned Red Court, Delores also must be some part of the Fellowship, I knew. She had silver-grey hair that surrounded her head in a curled cloud, with blue eyes, sallow, wrinkled skin, and what was obviously dentures of some kind.

"Oh, thank you for taking care of me," Delores said.

"You're very welcome, dear." I helped her to her seat. "What are we doing for you today?"

She smiled. "Thomas gave me a set last week. I always come in for a set and blow-dry."

Thomas nodded and winked at me.

"Then that's just what we'll do." I ran my fingers through her gray locks gently. "Anything else?"

"Just wax the hair in places that shouldn't have hair, dearie." She said, pointing to her upper lip.

I smiled. "Will do."

I got to work.

"So, do you have any children?" I said after I'd trimmed up the bottom of her hair.

"Oh, I did. A boy."

"Yeah? Where is he now?"

She sighed. "Dead and gone, five years now."

"Oh, I'm so sorry."

She shrugged. "It wasn't his fault."

"I'm sure it wasn't. Was he in an accident or have an illness?"

"Oh, he was sick, but that's not what killed him."

"Oh?"

"No…he was murdered."

"Oh, no!" I leaned over and gave her a hug. "That must have been so sad."

She shrugged. "The girl who killed him also was killed. So I guess she got what was coming to her."

I finished rolling her hair. "Let's get you under the hairdryer."

I texted Susan as her hair was drying. She told me she'd be right over.

Fifteen minutes later, Susan walked in. She immediately saw me, and I glanced over at Delores Martin. She nodded and took a seat in the waiting room.

After her hair set, I unrolled it and back-brushed it using quite a bit of hair spray to hide all the bald patches on her head. After I was done, she smiled into the mirror.

"Lovely," she said. "You do wonderful work."

"Thank you, Mrs. Martin!"

I helped her to her feet, and I took her payment. Then I said: "Delores, there's someone who would like to speak to you. Can I bring you into the back room for a moment?"

Delores blinked at me. "Who would ever want to talk to me?"

"I think she'll make that clear. Can you follow me?"

I led her to a small breakroom the stylists used. Susan stood in the room.

Delores entered, then saw her. "You!"

Susan nodded. "Hello, Delores."

Stunned, the woman almost fell over. I helped her to a chair. "What is the meaning of this?" She said.

"Delores, I needed to tell you something." Susan sat down next to her. "I know you know some of what happened. What you don't know is why it happened."

"What are you talking about?"

"Your son got into some trouble with some very bad people. As a result, he betrayed me, betrayed all of us. I ended up killing him because he betrayed me so deeply I thought it was the only action I could take."

She sat, shaking, her frail bones trembling.

"I want to apologize. It wasn't my intention to take James from you. Not my intention at all. I'm very sorry."

Delores continued to shake, taking out a lace handkerchief from her handbag. She wiped her eyes.

"Can you ever forgive me?"

Delores sighed, looking at Susan, the lace handkerchief in her hand.

"You know, I started coming here because I knew Thomas was friends with Harry Dresden," she said.

I blinked at that. "Oh?"

She nodded. "They are friends or relatives of some sort. I never figured out which. But I'd hoped to get in touch with him."

"Why would you need to do that?" Susan said.

"Because Susan…you have it all wrong."

Susan frowned. "What do you mean?"

"Because my dear. I'm not Delores Martin…" she paused a moment, again dabbing at her eyes. "I'm James."

Susan stared at the older woman. "How can that be?"

She shrugged. "After you killed me, I went to this place where I was on a railroad track."

"Oh, come on!" I said, standing up. "You too?"

"I went into this building, and I met a former supervisor of mine. David Bartholomew. I hadn't even thought of him in a hundred years or more.

"Yep, been there, done that, got the t-shirt," I said.

"Anyway, they told me I was going to be sent back. They said I had a very short amount of time, two weeks, and I needed to find my killer."

"Oh, ho!" I said. "Yes, that was what I was told."

"So, when I woke up, I found myself like this. I couldn't very well tell everyone I was James Martin, so I made up the story that I was his mother."

"And because you couldn't find your killer, you've been stuck like that ever since?" I said, horrified.

She nodded. "It hasn't been all bad." She paused. "So, does this mean you're actually Dresden?"

"Sort of but not really."

"Sort of?"

"Let's say at one time, I was Harry Dresden, yes. I don't consider myself to be him anymore."

She nodded. "Me either. The longer I was Delores, the more Delores I became. Now I can hardly remember what I was like."

Susan looked up at me. "So what happens now, Harry?"

I shrugged. "How close are you to finishing the rest of your list?"

"I finished it. Just before you called."

"Delores was the last person?"

"Yes."

"Then, I'd think, by apologizing to him, or…well, her, you've performed your atonement. Plus, she has found her 'killer' so I'd think two birds, one stone."

"Then why am I still here?" she said. "I still have 48 hours on my time."

"James, do you forgive Susan for your murder? You know why she had to do it, right? You were a turncoat. I mean, we've learned differently since then, but at the time, she firmly believed you had betrayed her, me, and our daughter. It was the only way we could enact the blood curse."

"Exactly. I knew what I was doing. It was the only way to rid the world of the Red Court."

"So you forgive her, yes?"

She sighed, and reached into her purse, with shaking hands. It was so strange to think of Martin stuck in that old body. At least her hair would look nice for the next week or so.

She took out a picture. "You were so worried about your daughter with Harry," she held out the image to Susan. "But what about our little girl?"

Susan held the picture, confused. She blinked back tears.

"Is that true?" I said in a soft voice. "You had a child with Martin too?"

Susan looked at me, with such pain in her eyes, I instantly knew the truth.

I felt a sound then, like a rushing. At first, I thought I was back on those train tracks, but I realized it was just the truth of her words, causing me to sink onto my knees.

"Tell me that's not true, Susan."

"I'm sorry, Harry. I always meant…"

"You meant to tell me? Did that get conveniently left out? When did this happen?"

She shrugged. About a year after I went down to South America. Martin was…well, he was with me, every day, day in and day out. And…well, something happened between us one night. And nine months later…"

I looked at Delores/Martin. "And where is this…child?"

Delores handed me an address. I glanced at it. "Arizona."

She nodded.

Strange how my life was coordinating like this. Inari had also been discovered in Arizona. What would be funny would…

"Who is raising her?" I said.

"Ahh, so you're starting to see," Delores said.

"You're telling me that it's my sister?"

She touched her nose, then pointed at me.

I blinked, looking at Thomas. "Did you know about this?"

He shook his head. "Nope."

"So," I said. "A child of two half-turned Red Court Vampires being raised by a White Court."

"The curse wasn't passed on in birth," Susan said. "She's a normal human."

"You can see the sick, kinda twisted logic, though," I said. "Plus, now you know why you haven't been taken yet. You need to see her."

Susan looked at me with such pain in her eyes. "Harry, I can't…"

"You must."

She shivered. "Are airlines even flying right now?"

"We can take our jet." I pulled out my mobile and shot a text to Malcolm.

"I'll join you," Thomas said. "She's my sister too."

I nodded. "More the merrier. Let's get going."

As we walked out to the car, I helped Delores get into the back seat. She smiled gratefully.

I sighed. Susan had another child. By Martin. I had a sick oily feeling in my gut I didn't think would go away anytime soon.

Getting into the passenger seat, I put on my sunglasses.

Pointing with my finger, I said: "Make it so."

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

Arizona was hot. I don't know how people can live in a place that gets up over a hundred degrees in May. Crazy, crazy crazy. Luckily, my new body constitution was able to tamp it down some, but I still struggled with all the sweat.

Inari and Yvette, Susan's daughter, lived in North Scottsdale. We passed by million-dollar homes surrounded by yucca, cholla, and saguaro cacti. Desert trees struggled vainly to spread leaves that came out as thorny tendrils.

Inari had always been something of a rebel. Back in my Harry days, I'd had a case that led me to a Porn movie that Arturo Genosa had been producing. Inari was the production assistant on the show, and I remembered her as lively and quick, cheerful, and happy. She hadn't known about the white court curse at all and had been attached to a young man named Bobby. Much like Susan, Inari had needed to get her 'first kill,' and the Raith family had set up Inari and Bobby to fail. She'd helped me…well, Harry, escape the clutches of Lord Raith when I'd been chained up in The Deeps. She and Bobby had fled Chicago and her Family.

I rang the doorbell, wearing my mask. They had a doorway camera, and I waved into it.

Inari opened the door. She looked quite a bit different than when I last saw her with light blond hair, dancing blue eyes, and a figure to die for.

"Wow, look at you!" I said, opening my arms.

"Lara!" she cried, jumping into them happily. "Thomas!"

We had a nice family group-hug. "You look incredible," I said.

She grinned, "Yeah, I've made a few changes."

"A few?" A stared her up and down. "You look gorgeous!"

"Thanks, well, once I started feeding, it started to become more natural."

Thomas cut in…"Is Bobby—?"

She shook her head. "It didn't work out."

"I'm sorry," Thomas said. "I know how much he meant to you."

She shrugged. "Well, it was only a matter of time until I was in a situation like you."

He nodded, looking sad.

"How is Justine?"

"Fine." Thomas sighed. "With her parents."

Inari nodded, ushering us into the house.

"Inari, this is Susan Rodriguez, and you know Delores, of course."

She nodded. Inari didn't know the 'real' Delores; she just knew her as Martin's 'Mother.' Martin had been able to see his daughter by masquerading as her grandmother.

We went into the living room, and Inari brought us all water. We chatted for awhile.

"So," I said. "I'm a little unclear on how you came to have this adorable child." I smiled as Melissa, who was Susan and Martin's natural daughter, came into the room. She had Susan's eyes with Martin's chin and nose offset with dark hair and olive skin.

"Through Bobby, actually," Inari said. "He came into contact with her father, James Martin, in the Fellowship of St. Giles, who was killed in Chichén Itzá."

I remembered the soul gaze with Martin as he lay dying. It was his goal all along to remove the Red Court. I looked over at Delores, who gave me a small smile.

The girl could have been Maggie's sister. Well, she was Maggie's sister, her half-sister. I felt a surreal sense of detachment and dismay to know Susan had kept this from me. I still couldn't understand why she hadn't told me!

I took a breath. Now isn't the time to let your anger out, Lara. Get a grip.

I nodded. "Well, she seems very happy," I said.

The girl looked up at me. "Hello, pretty lady," she said.

"Hello," I said, kneeling down. "I'm Lara."

"I'm Melissa."

I glanced up at those gathered around. "Melissa, I have someone who would like to meet you."

She looked up. She had a cute bow of a mouth, and she looked so serious as she regarded me.

"This is Susan," I said, standing up.

Susan knelt down. "Hello, Melissa."

"Hi," Melissa said. "My Mom's name was Susan."

Susan nodded. "Darling, I am your mother."

Inari gasped at that, looking at me. I nodded, putting a hand down and indicating we'd talk about it later.

"How could you?" Melissa said. "My mother is dead. She died helping people."

Delores pulled a lace handkerchief out of her purse and dabbed at her eyes. I'd need one too, soon.

"Someone let me come back, just to see you," Susan said. "I wanted to tell you…I'm sorry, Susan, for leaving you."

Melissa looked confused. She turned to Inari, who gathered her up, lifting her.

"It's okay, baby," Inari said.

"I was…sick, darling. I would never have done that if things had been normal. I was so sick, and it would have made you sick too."

The girl hid her face from Susan, tucking in tight against Inari's shoulder.

"I think you all had better leave," Inari said.

"Sweety, it's important—"

"Lara, just leave. I'll call you later."

I nodded, looking at Susan, who stood up, wiping her eyes.

"I want Gramma!" Melissa said, holding her arms out to Delores, who took the girl.

"We'll be in touch," Delores said.

I nodded, guiding Susan toward the door.

"Well, so much for that," Susan said. She'd been crying softly as we drove to a hotel and checked in. I'd handed my black Amex card to the agent, and he had us in a room quickly.

I sighed. "Well, not sure what we expected: Hi, Melissa, I'm your mom. Can you forgive me for sacrificing myself to end an entire race of monsters?"

Susan broke down at that. "And now I'm the monster."

"Hey, hey." Thomas enfolded her in his arms. "None of that now."

"It's true, though. Without this flesh mask, that child would be running in horror at what I actually look like."

"Just because she wouldn't understand. You can't blame yourself for doing what was right, and making the ultimate sacrifice."

I shook my head and picked up a couple of tiny bottles of liquor. "Darling, will you get us some ice?" I looked at Thomas.

"Of course," he nodded, then left the room.

"Look," I said, once he left. "I think it's time to face up to the fact if we can't change that little girls' mind, this may be your new reality."

She nodded, her soulful eyes regarding me. "What would that mean for us?"

"I don't know," I said. "The more I look at it, the more I think I need to reconcile myself to this new reality too. I'm essentially trapped as Lara, with no way back to my old life. Murphy has attached herself to Harold; Molly is trapped as Mab, Martin is trapped as a Grandmother—"

"And I'm trapped as a monster."

"For all the ever-loving tea in China, will you stop referring to yourself like that?" I said, frustrated.

"It's true, Harry, and you know it."

"Look, darling." I stood up and went to her, handing her a box of tissue. "I'm not Harry, not anymore. You're not really Susan, not any longer. This is our new reality, whether we like it or not, and I say we need to come to terms with it now, or we're always going to be miserable!"

She nodded, wiping her eyes.

Thomas came back in, grinning. "They have an indoor spa! Who's up for a bit of—"

He glanced at us. "What I miss?"

I shook my head and took the ice-bucket from him. I poured double shots of Glenlivet for Susan, Grey Goose for him, and a healthy glass of Tanqueray for me. I handed each of them a glass.

"To our new reality," I said.

Susan looked disturbed at that, but we clinked glasses and drank.

We sat back down on the couch, and Thomas clicked the television on. "So, I guess the spa is out?"

I kicked off my heels and pulled Susan down onto the couch with us, snuggling into each of them. "You know," I said, taking a sip from my drink. "They can take a lot away from us. Our identity, our bodies, even twist and warp our minds, but there's one thing they can't take away."

"What's that?" Susan said.

"Love," I said.

Susan giggled. "That's all we need?"

"Love is all we need," Thomas sang.

We sat for a few moments, and I began to feel the effects of the gin. I started to hum softly. All we need is love….All we need is love…

Thomas and Susan both joined in. "All we need is love, love. Love is all we need."

My phone rang, waking me up from a nap. The effects of the gin had made me quite sleepy, and I blearily looked at the phone—an unknown Arizona number.

"Hello?" I said.

"Dresden," Delores's voice said. "Can you all come by in an hour?"

I glanced at the time. It was after nine o'clock.

"Sure."

I nudged Thomas, who was snoring softly beside me, then went into the bathroom.

Susan hung by her talons from the shower rod. Her wings were folded around her body, and her head was tucked down.

"Um…" I nudged the creature softly. "Susan?"

Red eyes irised open, glaring at me, then she took a breath.

"They want us to come back."

"Okay, give me fifteen minutes to change," it said.

I nodded and walked out into the bedroom, where I fluffed out my hair, combing it back into place.

My suit didn't look too wrinkled, so I sat on the bed and squeezed my feet back into my heels, then carefully put my earrings back on.

I repaired my face, and spritzed a bit of perfume, running a hairbrush through my dark locks.

Thomas grinned at me. "All beautiful again?"

I smiled, nodded. "You love it, and you know it."

He wrapped his arms around me, kissing me from behind. "I love you, and I know it."

I smiled, enjoying the feeling of his arms around me.

Twenty minutes later, we were speeding back to the house.

Delores met us at the door. "It's just before bed. I thought you might like to read her a story."

"Oh!" Susan said. "I'd love to!"

Delores nodded and held open the door.

Inari sat in the living room, and Thomas and I sat down as Delores and Susan went into the little girls' room. We could hear a quiet conversation for a few moments, and then the voice of Susan reading 'Goodnight Moon.'

"She loves bedtime stories," Inari said.

I nodded.

"So how have you been, Harry?"

Surprised, I looked up.

"Delores told me. Don't worry; your secret is safe with me."

"Thank you."

"Must be pretty strange to be in my sister's body."

I nodded. "At first, yes. But the more I'm in here, the more I become Lara."

She giggled at that.

"Delores told you her original identity too?"

Inari shrugged. "She didn't, but I sorta figured it out years ago when 'Delores' had no idea about support garments."

Thomas and I laughed at that. "I suppose that was an eye-opening experience for her."

"The poor thing had no idea how to size them appropriately!"

Inari giggled. I loved the way her eyes danced.

"So, what happens now? Susan isn't going to try to take Melissa, is she?"

I shook my head. "No, of course not."

"Because I'm her legal mother now. I formally adopted her two years ago. So when you all showed up with the actual Birth Mother, I was a little shocked. But now that I know you're Harry, that explains a lot."

"No, I don't think so. Susan has to 'atone for her sins,' before tomorrow night. That's all she's trying to do."

"But what happens after that?"

I shook my head, sighing, thinking of the Between. "I honestly have no idea."

A chime sounded. All of us were a bit startled. Inari stood up. "I wonder what that was?"

"Balancing the cosmic scales," Thomas said. "Don't worry, sis."

She nodded, sitting back down.

A short time later, Susan and Delores came out, arm in arm. It made my throat clench a bit, knowing that it was Martin. I shook my head. No, Lara. Get a grip.

"We heard the chime." I stood up, giving them both a hug.

Susan nodded, unable to speak. "Can we go, please?"

"You sure? I mean you still have—"

"Yes. I know who I need to see now."

I nodded at that, knowing as well.

Inari enveloped me in her arms. "It was good seeing you again, sister."

"Careful," I said, hugging her back. "I can still light things on fire."

"Wow, you still have your power?"

I coughed. "No, but I have an elegant zippo in my purse. Sheesh, what do you think I meant?"

She giggled and hugged Thomas and I, and we all piled back into the Excursion, heading for the Airport.

Susan wept quietly on the way.

The Carpenter House was quiet when we arrived. With less than an hour to go on the timeline, we were cutting things very short. It was late, and I knew Maggie would already be in bed. But if Susan had any hope at all of being human again, we had to do this.

I rang the bell. Susan squeezed my hand.

"You can do this," I said.

She nodded.

Thomas had gone back to the Penthouse when we arrived at O'Hare. I'd texted Malcolm to bring the helo, and we'd flown to the Northside, setting down in the woods behind the house.

Harry Carpenter opened the door. "Oh!" he said. "Something happen?"

Harry had helped me out on a couple of occasions in the past. "Not right now, sport, but we need to talk to Maggie."

"She's asleep. Can you come back in the morning?"

"Mmm, this is a little time-critical. Do you mind if we come in?"

"Sure, come in." He opened the door for us, and we entered.

"Mom and Dad are already asleep. Maggie's in her room. Want to go in there, or should I bring her out here?"

I thought about Mouse, and the ruckus he might make to see a full Red Court Vampire enter Maggie's room.

"Probably best to bring her here."

He nodded, then went upstairs.

Susan trembled as she took my hand. "I'm so sorry, Harry."

"It's okay, babe. We'll get through this."

Harry came out. Mouth let out a low growl the minute he saw us in the living room.

It's okay, buddy. I sent to him. I had no idea if he could 'hear' me or not.

That is a vampire. Came the response.

I know. We won't hurt her, I promise.

The minute I see fangs, I'm biting.

Absolutely.

Mouse quieted some, but his hair stood on end, and his nose pointed down as he fastened his eyes on Susan.

"Mommy-Daddy? Wha' going on?" Maggie said, rubbing her little eyes.

"Honey, this is someone I need you to meet."

Maggie looked at Susan, who was already crying.

"Hello," she said.

"Hi, Baby."

Maggie frowned. "I'm not a baby anymore. I'm a big kid now!"

Susan smiled. "I can see that."

"Maggie, this is Susan. She's your real mother."

Maggie frowned. Harry Carpenter stared at us for a few moments but shrugged and sat down on a chair.

"My real Mommy is in Heaven, Daddy."

"I know. But God gave her back to us for a little while, just so she could see you."

Maggie frowned. "Okay."

"Can I hold her?" Susan said.

The minute Harry moved to hand Maggie to her; Mouse gave a little growl.

No. He sent, simply.

"Um, I don't think that would be a good idea at the moment," I said.

Susan nodded. "Margaret, I need to say something to you. And I want you to listen very carefully."

Maggie nodded, still rubbing her eyes.

"I'm so sorry I had to leave you. I was sick, and your father had to help me to become well again."

Maggie nodded, looking at me. "Did you make her well?"

"Kind of," I said, choking up. "I at least made it so she wasn't suffering anymore."

Maggie nodded, serious, but adorable, expression on her face.

"Margaret, can you forgive me?" Susan said.

The little girl thought for awhile, her face concentrating. "You would have stayed wif me if you could, right?"

"Right, baby."

"And you went and had to get well. Right?"

"Right."

"And now you're back and can be wif me again?"

"I don't know, honey," I said. "This is probably just a one-time thing. She may not be back because she'll be in Heaven."

Susan sobbed a bit at that.

Maggie nodded with a serious expression on her face. "You will be in Heaven when I get there?"

Susan nodded, unable to speak.

"Then, yes. I forgive you, Mommy."

We heard a chime. Susan turned to me, smiling through her tears.

I fought back tears of my own as I hugged her.

We both faded from the world together, wrapped in each other's arms.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

It was a white room, bare save for the three of us standing near the door.

Susan, Martin, and I came into existence near the doorway. It took us a second for our brains to catch up. All of us staggered a bit.

I glanced down. I was wearing my leather duster, boots, and my mother's amulet. I was also back in my own male body. Susan was back to herself, and Martin was back to himself as well.

A white door opened, and a white-haired lady stepped into the room. Her hair was coiffed perfectly in a French twist. She wore a white skirt and jacket combination. Her eyes were the color of the sky, and she smiled as she saw us.

She walked toward the front of the room. "Please, all of you sit."

An immense conference table materialized out of the Ether, white chairs perfectly arranged slightly away from a glassy surface. A lovely arrangement of yellow Chrysanthemums had been placed in the center, and the Lara part of me resisted the urge to inhale their fragrance.

I was just happy to be myself again. I could feel the tingle of magic as well, and I wanted to go run a few miles. I didn't feel the omnipresent Hunger of Lara's body, didn't feel the thundercloud of the Mantle. It was just me.

Another door opened, and I stood up, ready to defend us against any threat. I felt my blasting rod appear in my hand, my shield bracelet dangling from the other.

Karrin Murphy, Lara Raith, and Molly Carpenter filed in. When Molly and Karrin saw me, they both ran toward me. Molly won and almost tackled me in a hug.

She was back to how I'd last seen her before Mab hit her with the Winter Lady arrangement. Tall, young, with ash blonde hair hanging to her shoulders with brown eyes and tan skin.

"Careful, grasshopper!" I said, staggering a bit. "You're a few inches bigger now."

"Harry!" she said. "What is this place? I mean, one minute I was in Arctis Tor and the Winter Court and the next—"

"We'll find out, honey," I said.

I enfolded Karrin in a deep hug, breathing her essence, kissing her on the mouth.

"I've missed you," I said.

She glanced down at her body. "I was…well, on a pole at—" she blushed. "Nevermind. What's going on?"

"We're about to find out," Lara said, her voice echoing coldly in the room. I glanced at her; she wore a white tailored suit and rose silk blouse. She had a lovely scarf around her neck, and her black hair tumbled to her shoulders perfectly.

"So," the Woman said, her eyes smiling. "Please take a seat."

We all pulled out a chair from the conference table and sat down. Everyone spoke in hushed, excited tones.

"You've all accomplished your missions. Harry, you found your killer and helped Susan. James, you found your killer and helped Susan, and Susan, you've atoned for your sins." She glanced through three white folders sitting on her desk as she spoke.

"Miss Raith," she said, pulling out a black folder. "You have a lot of explaining to do."

Lara nodded, her eyes cast down at the surface of the table. It felt strange to be seeing her from this viewpoint. Gorgeous, sullen, reserved. She drummed her blood red manicured fingernails on the surface of the desk. "What is it you wish to know?"

The Woman in White cleared her throat. "Well, that will become clear soon. I must say, child, you have left us with quite the conundrum. We aren't the only parties involved, either."

The door opened, and Mab stepped out, resplendent in a satin, navy-blue gown the glittered with what appeared to be internal starlight. Her hair was pulled back in a wide bun, and she regarded us with cold azure eyes.

Tell me you are sitting beside me.

I am. Molly said.

So you aren't still in Mab?

Do you think the Queen of Air and Darkness would pounce tackle you?

I thought about that. Guess not.

You are in your own body as well, right?

Do you think 'Harold' would allow himself to be pounce tackled? I leaned in and bumped heads with my former apprentice.

She giggled quietly.

Murphy slapped me on the back of my hand and nodded toward the Woman in White.

After Mab, Lord Raith appeared. Fath…I mean, he wore a navy blue power suit with a red tie and looked intimidatingly presidential. He and Lara exchanged polite cheek kisses.

Thomas scooted in after and took a seat next to Molly. "What the hell, Harry?"

"I know, looks like the gangs all here."

"Father is pissed," Thomas said, looking at Lord Raith. His countenance did look like he could spontaneously begin a rather large hurricane out of thin air as he and Mab sat across the table from us.

The next to enter was Gentleman Johnny Marcone. He smiled politely at everyone and sat next to Lara. I shivered when his eyes fell on me, remembering his quiet reassurance and calm voice.

Two little girls entered. Susan and I both gasped as Maggie ran to me, holding her hands up, and Melissa ran to Martin. I wondered if she saw him as her grandmother, or as himself? Regardless, she recognized Martin and clung to him tightly.

Maggie whispered to me. "Why are we here, Daddy?"

"I don't know, baby. But everything will be okay."

Michael and Charity Carpenter came next, and Molly scooted out of her chair to hug them both fiercely, sitting down with them and chattering a mile a minute. Michael looked over at me and gave me a wink.

Waldo Butters and Andi entered next. Butters carried Bob's skull, and Andi had little Bonea in her outstretched palm. Butters gave me a wave, and Andi smiled as the lights from Bob and Bonea both winked at me.

Titania, Sarissa, and Fix all entered after that. They wore matching outfits of green and yellow, with Titania and Sarissa in light summer dresses and Fix wearing a green tunic and board shorts.

Mab stiffened as they entered the room. She stood and walked stiffly to my side of the table and took a seat. The Summer Court sat down next to the Raiths.

Finally came a group from the Council of Wizards; Ebenezar McCoy carried his blackstaff along with Anastacia Luccio, who was back in her original body looking lovely and strong. Carlos Ramirez was the last to enter, giving me a grin and a high-five as he passed by.

Everyone sat down. I wondered at the gathering; it was a collective supernatural group, the likes of which I'd never seen. The Woman in White closed the conference door.

"I'm sure you're all wondering why we brought you here," she said. "And that will all be made clear in a moment. I'd like to introduce myself; I am Shandra Collete, and I am one of the Guardians of The Light. I, like you, were called to be here from the One, and while I organized and called this meeting to order, The One will be here shortly."

We all murmured a bit at that.

"Please do not be afraid. All will be made clear."

A herald of trumpets sounded from all around us. I saw Michael make the sign of the cross as another doorway entered opposite from Shandra Collete. White light flooded the room, cascading around us as the peal of trumpets rose to a fever pitch.

Archangel Uriel, the Watchman, my friend, mentor and advisor entered wearing white, followed by Amitiel as I last saw him in the office Between. Michael--not Carpenter, but the Angel Michael entered after that.

"Behold," all the angels said in unison. "He comes. The One of Might, The One who defends the Light. The Maker of all things."

A figure approached the entrance. The light was so blinding it was hard to make out who it could have been. He appeared to be slightly overweight. I knew that silhouette from somewhere."

"Rise up, Brothers and Sister, and raise your hands!" the Angels said.

We stood, raising our hands together. Michael and Charity's hands lifted immediately, their face alight with passion, belief, and faith. I raised mine a bit slower, but once mine were up, everyone followed suit.

The door closed, and the figure was revealed.

"Behold! Behold! He is the One! He has come; he has come, so let us rejoice!"

The figure shook his head, rolling his eyes.

"Enough of that crap," McAnally said. "Let's get down to business."

"Mac?" I said.

He nodded, a wry smile on his face. "Hello, Harry."

The angels stood at each door, as Mac sat at the opposite end of the conference table.

"You must have questions," Mac said. He reached down and brought out a bottle of nut-brown ale and took a long pull.

"Yeah!" I said. "Who—what…how?"

He chuckled. "Very good, Harry. And as you can imagine, I can't really get into the who, what, and how of Me, being What I am."

"Then explain…"

He waited for me.

"This!" I said, raising my hands. "All of this? Where are we? How did we get here? Why am I back in my body? What happens now?"

"Do we get ice cream?" Maggie said.

"Do we get ice cream!" I said, echoing her statement.

Mac chuckled. "Indeed! We do get ice cream." He glanced at Shandra, who scurried out of the room.

"Seriously, you have to know I've had my eye on you for a long time, Harry."

I nodded, still a bit agog at the status of my friend. "I'd always suspected you were more than you appeared, but being literal 'God of the Universe' was something I hadn't even guessed at."

Mac nodded. "From what I've seen, some of you have been around for a long time. Some of you, a very long time." He looked at Mab, and at Ebenezer McCoy.

"Don't listen to him, Hoss," McCoy said. "That could be anybody down there, even one of the Fallen."

"That's fair, Ebenezer," Mac said. "If I were in your shoes, I wouldn't believe me either. I care not to demonstrate for you; I have no need. Your Belief is not the issue at hand."

"Then what is?" Marcone said.

"Your souls, of course." Mac stood up. "You all have one. Even you."

Marcone shrugged. "What does this matter?"

"You've all been associated with Mr. Harry Dresden at one time or another. Is that a safe statement to say?"

The looked at me, nodding.

"And each of you, all of you, have assisted him at some point or another. For example, Michael, you helped Harry with his crusade against the Cryptkeeper."

Michael nodded.

"Waldo, you have helped heal Harry all the many, many, MANY times he's been injured."

Butters nodded at that.

"We could go around this table and each of you has helped, or assisted, Harry Dresden in his pursuit of what he believed to be right. Am I correct?"

Again, they all nodded.

"And, when he attempted to commit the sin of Suicide, he was judged and sent back to find his killer. Which was you, wasn't it, Molly?"

Molly nodded, her eyes misting up as she looked at me.

Sorry boss.

Shhh. You did exactly as I'd asked.

"Harry committed another sin when he took the life of Susan. Isn't that correct, Susan?"

"Yes, but—"

"Yes, but indeed. The act of your sacrifice in the commission of that sin was taken into consideration, yes."

Susan nodded, already wiping her eyes.

"So, we had a fierce proponent of the Light. Fighting on the side of what is Right and Just. He had magic; he had might, he had minions that were sprites."

I chuckled at the rhyme.

"I'll be here all week."

"Don't quit your day job," I said.

Mac drank more of his ale. "But that was all taken away from him, wasn't it, Lara?"

Lara nodded, staring into the table.

"Care to explain yourself?"

"I saw an opportunity," she said. "I took it."

"You took his life as your own, you mean."

She nodded.

"And you've been punished for it, haven't you?"

She nodded again.

"Mab, how many years did you punish Lara? Subjectively?"

"Nine," Mab said in a low voice.

"Nine years. How did that feel, Lara?"

Lara stared at Mab, a haunted expression in her eyes. "Not good."

"Not good indeed. Let's see she removed your eyes, correct?"

"With icicles, yes."

"What other body parts?"

"Ears, nose, fingers, fingernails, toes, toenails. She burned my hair, my skin. She disemboweled me, flayed me. Just about any torture imaginable."

"And many more, you couldn't imagine."

Lara nodded.

I swallowed at that. She'd remained sane, somehow.

"And after all that, you still faced punishment, didn't you?"

Lara nodded.

"In what manner?"

"I was made into a blood doll for Susan and Harry."

"Meaning, they feasted on your flesh and spirit. Correct?"

She nodded.

"How did that feel?"

At that moment, Shandra entered with a serving cart filled with small dishes of ice cream. She served the children first, who immediately began eating.

"How did being a blood doll feel, Lara?"

She shrugged. "Pretty awful."

"But, you did it without complaint."

She nodded.

"Why?"

Lara paused, looking at me. "It was a small way to repay what I'd taken from them."

Mac nodded, running a hand over his beard.

"If you now had a choice, and could be anyone you wanted to be, what would be your choice?"

Lara sat for a moment in stunned silence. "Excuse me?"

"I know how unhappy you were as Lara. I know you were considering an 'exit strategy' was how you put it, were you not?"

She nodded, tears filling her eyes.

"So?"

"I just…" She reached into her handbag and pulled out some tissue.

"You just what?"

"They seemed so happy. So perfect."

"Who did?"

She looked at me.

"Say his name."

"Harry. His life. He was so powerful, so strong. So Dominant. Everyone loved him, would do anything for him."

"And after eight years of torture, and then being forced to be a blood doll to Susan…did you wish your situation to be any different?"

She shook her head, looking down at the table.

"Speak up, Lara."

"No! I didn't want to be anything different."

"So you were content to live a life like that? Life as a blood doll is preferable to life as Lara Raith? The powerful head of House Raith, the head of multiple billion-dollar businesses?"

She nodded, looking at me. "Yes."

"Why?"

"Because I was Harry. Harold."

"So even as a creature of Sidhe, no offense intended, you still were happier as Harold than you were as Lara."

She nodded. "Yes."

"And you're telling me, the fact that because you were 'Harry' that was the reason?"

"Well, and I was with Karrin, too."

I glanced at Karrin, who nodded but squeezed my hand.

"Karrin?" Mac said. "You have been privy to the situation with Harry. How did that feel, knowing one of your enemies had taken control of your partner?"

She stared daggers at Lara. "I felt used."

"In fact, you attempted to escape your identity completely, didn't you?"

She nodded blushing.

"Why was that, Karrin?"

She shrugged. "It was too much to deal with. We'd been through so much, Harry and I, I was tired of thinking about it all. I enjoyed losing myself for awhile, detaching, exploring a different life and lifestyle."

"Did you come to any conclusions?"

She blushed. "Well, I enjoyed it if that's what you're asking."

"It is."

"It was uncovering my sensual self. And I went with it. I was able to set aside my animosity toward Lara for awhile and just enjoy. But deep down, I knew what a deep betrayal this was. One in a long series of betrayals."

I squeezed Murphy's hand. She looked up at me, tears in her eyes, but smiled.

"So you wish to stay with Harry, then. The original Harry."

She nodded. "Of course."

"When you were enthralled to the 'New Harry' he asked you something, didn't he?"

She cast her head down. "Yes."

"What was that?"

She shivered. "He asked me to marry him."

"And you accepted?"

She nodded.

"But to your mind, who was it you were truly going to be committed to?"

She looked up at me. "You." She looked back at Mac. "I mean, Harry."

"And Harry?" Mac said. "What are your feelings on that?"

"I'd marry her in a heartbeat." I smiled down at her. "No matter what body/vessel/carcass I might be in."

Mac smiled, standing up. "Stand up, you two."

We did, smiling softly into each others' eyes.

"Dearly Beloved," Mac said. "We gather here together in this time and space to witness the joining of these two spirits in holy matrimony."

Both of us grinned at each other. I couldn't believe this was happening.

"Harry Blackstone Copperfield Dresden. Do you take this person, Karrin Murphy to be your spouse, to live together in holy matrimony, to love her, to honor her, to comfort her, and to keep her in sickness and in health, forsaking all others, for as long as you both shall live?"

I felt a clenching in my chest. "I do," I said, holding both her hands in mine.

"Karrin Elizabeth Murphy, do you take this person, Harry Blackstone Copperfield Dresden to be your husband, to live together in holy matrimony, to love him, to honor him, to comfort him, and to keep him in sickness and in health, forsaking all others, for as long as you both shall live?"

Murphy swallowed, beaming at me. "I do."

"Harry, repeat after me."

I cleared my throat.

"I, Harry Blackstone Copperfield Dresden take Karrin Elizabeth Murphy, to be my spouse, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do us part."

I repeated everything he said.

"Karrin, repeat after me."

Murphy looked up at me with tears in her eyes.

"I, Karrin Elizabeth Murphy, take Harry Blackstone Copperfield Dresden, to be my spouse, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death do us part."

Murphy repeated everything as he said it.

Mac placed his hands on ours. I felt a burning on the ring finger of my hand. When he withdrew, two silver bands had appeared on our fingers with elaborate engravings.

"Each of you, please state your vows to each other. Harry, you go first."

I turned, holding both of Karrin's hands. I wish I had a little time to prepare, but as I thought of it, words appeared in my mind.

"Murphy….Karrin." I said, stuttering a little.

She giggled.

"I take you to be my best friend, my faithful partner, and my one true love." I paused a moment, squeezing her hands.

"I promise to encourage you, inspire you, and love you truly through good times and bad. I will forever be there to laugh with you, to lift you up when you are down, and to love you unconditionally through all of our adventures in life, together, forever."

She smiled, nodding, tears streaming down her face.

"Now you, Karrin."

"Harry…" she paused a moment, collecting herself.

"I love you because you are adventurous and strong."

She gave me her smile, the one that made my heart sing. It made her eyes crinkle, and I hoped to make her smile forever.

"I love you because you love your family and friends just as fiercely as I love mine. You are my best friend, and I am so happy we are on the same team. You are the love of my life, and you make me happier than I ever thought was possible. You make me unbelievably proud. As your spouse, I vow to listen to you and learn from you. I vow to laugh with you and cry with you. I vow to value our differences just as much as our common ground. I vow to put all my effort into strengthening our marriage and giving you the best version of me, I can be. I'll love you forever, and I'm so lucky you are mine."

I smiled softly down at her, touching our foreheads together.

Mac smiled. "By virtue of the authority vested in me by Myself, the One of Might and the Light, I pronounce you bonded as spouses."

Everyone cheered. I smiled, lifting my head. I saw a few people dabbing tears.

"Kiss her, Harry," Mac said.

And I did.

***

After the cheering and backslapping settled down, Mac performed a second ceremony, this time for Susan and Martin.

I felt a little pang at that, but it didn't matter. I wanted Susan to be happy, and Martin definitely deserved some happiness.

After their ceremony, we all sat back down. Maggie sat on my lap between Murphy and I, and Melissa sat on Martin's lap between him and Susan.

"We've seen the creation of two new families today," Mac smiled. "Which gladdens My heart. You see, the meaning of life is Relationship. By committing ourselves deeply to the people we love, we build trust and serve the Light through our devotion."

I nodded.

"Now then," Mac said. "To the other business at hand. I wish I could say we came together for these lovely occasions, however more serious situations arise."

"The Outsiders," Mab said in her coarse voice. "Can thou assist casting those creatures from thy reality, Deus?"

He nodded. "I can assist thee, in thy quest, Queen."

She smiled. "That would give great cause for celebration."

"They are a fierce and determined foe. And do not belong in my realms. I will do what I can."

"Thank thee, Deus."

"Lara Grace Romany Raith, please rise."

The room fell absolutely silent, and Lara stood up and straightened her suit.

"Here it comes," Lara said.

"You have violated multiple Accords in the Realms of Magic. Specifically, The Second Law; Thou shall not Transform others, Third Law; Thou shall not invade the mind of another; and the fourth Law, Thou shall not enthrall another.

She nodded.

"How do you plead?"

She shrugged. "Guilty, I suppose." she sighed. "There were, well, reasons, and an opportunity, but I shouldn't have committed those violations."

"Councils and Courts, do you recognize my authority to mete out consequences for these transgressions and commit to recognizing her sentence as fulfilled and won't pursue a further trial against her?"

"Depends on the consequences, I guess," Ebenezer said.

"Fair statement." Mac considered that. "After her sentencing, I shall ask each of you if you feel it suffices. And if you don't agree, we shall deal with it then. Is that fair?"

They all nodded.

"Lara Grace Romany Raith. In light of the fact of your transgressions, and understanding you have faced some rather extreme punishment, I will reduce your sentence accordingly. Before I render this judgment, however, I need to invite one more guest to our party. I ask you to refrain from any outburst or other visible reaction; their appearance will be startling."

Everyone appeared to steel themselves for some kind of surprise.

A portal appeared on the floor, and I could smell brimstone. A creature appeared, and I immediately recognized Chaunzaggoroth. A second entity also appeared, as if melting from molten magma—Humanoid, dark, with black hair and eyes of fire.

"Greetings, Lord of Dark. Greetings Chaunzaggoroth."

The demon and his Lord both nodded. "Greetings, Deus."

"We have a bit of a problem associated with one of my close friends. An entity titled Lara Grace Romany Raith disclosed the True name of a Wizard to your minion in exchange for physical enhancements and a soul-bind. I'd like to entreaty these be relieved and some other agreement set in place since the entity acted against the Laws of Magic."

"So tedious, but not untrue." the Dark Lord said. "What do you offer?"

Mac looked at Lara, who paled.

"What will you accept?"

The Dark Lord stroked his beard slowly. "Oh, I'd accept a lot from you, Deus."

"I offer myself," John Marcone said abruptly.

"Wait; what?" I said. "That's not right, John, you don't know what you're offering."

"As you are so fond of pointing out, Dresden, I don't have a soul. So I offer whatever I can in exchange for Lara. I can't permit a lady, even someone who has committed such an injustice to be taken like this. I offer myself."

I swallowed. It was probably the most selfless, desperate, devoted act I'd ever witnessed.

Mac glanced at the Dark Lord, who gave a barely imperceptible shake of his head.

"Thank you, John, but that is not necessary."

"But I—"

"John, we can discuss this later if you'd like, but considering your nature, it wouldn't be something Lord Dark would desire."

John shrugged and sat down. "I tried, Lara."

"Thank you, John."

"It doesn't have to be a soul." The Dark Lord said. "I mean, we would have hunted and tortured Dresden a bit, but his soul wouldn't be sacrificed. Souls are a dime a dozen. Honestly, we are pretty full up on souls."

I chuckled at that.

"I would think a reduction is in order. Perhaps a trans-species transformation. Bound to the form, etc etc. You know the rules, Mac."

"And her suffering would meet the terms of the previous contract?"

"Agreed."

"Perfect," Mac said. "Lara, please rise."

"Considering the crimes you have committed against the Dresden's and your past of narcissism and self-sabotage, I hereby sentence you to sacrifice your mortal body and remand you to the custody of the Winter Court. Queen Mab, you have a suitable crafting for this entity?"

Mab nodded. "I do."

"Please enact it upon her spirit so it might enter the World appropriately."

Mab raised her arms, and I felt the air in the room stir. The temperature started to plunge as her eyes closed, and she began an incantation in a language I couldn't identify.

Azure light bathed Lara in an ethereal glow. She moaned softly, closing her eyes as the wind buffeted her hair.

As the wind continued to rise, I shivered, wrapping an arm around Murphy who trembled beside me.

At first, the changes were subtle. Her face, so lovely and so familiar having seen it in the mirror over the past few weeks, shifted. Her nose shrank as her eyes widened. They shot open as she began to yell, her voice mixing with the tempest, rising slowly in pitch.

Her eyes, which had been a deep blue, almost violet, paled, growing lighter and lighter as her hair also changed color, and she began to shrink. Starting at the roots, and flowing outward, her hair changed from inky black to platinum, becoming shorter in the process as her body continued to devolved downward, losing inches by the second.

Her clothing shifted, the tailored suit fading and being replaced by a light blue dress that matched her new eyes. Her breasts deflated, becoming tiny, the nipples also shrinking along with the rest of her body.

The voice rose in pitch, higher and higher as she became smaller and smaller.

She descended in height, passing Molly, then Murphy, then Mab. I suddenly realized what she was changing into, and I felt a little sick as she shrank to the four foot, three-foot, two-foot, and even smaller. Her voice was a tiny shriek now, a chipmunk as wings sprouted from her back, and immediately began to flutter, lifting her tiny body up into the air.

A trail of glowing dust marked her place as her ears slid up into tiny points.

Finally, she was complete.

"Wow," Murphy breathed as we regarded the newborn sprite.

"I dub the Gemluicalis, of the Sprites." Mab said.

"What the bloody fuck!" Lara—Gem, said.

"Excellent." Mac nodded and turned to the Dark Lord. "This will suffice as a reduction in stature and spirit?"

The Dark Lord nodded. "Aye."

"And the Courts and Councils agree with this Consequence?"

"I object," John Marcone said.

"We agree," Anastacia Luccio said.

"As do we, though we would enjoy seeing Gem as part of the Summer court as well during our season."

"Agreed," Mab said.

"I'll fucking kill you for this, Dresden!" the tiny sprite said, fluttering over to me. She cast something from her fingers, and I felt a tiny pinprick.

"Hey!" I said. "This wasn't my fault, Gem." Better watch it, you at least appear to have your faculties, she could make you as brainless as the rest of them.

"Indeed," Mac said. "Enjoy thy new life, Gemluicalis. Consider this your permanent form now."

Gem fluttered over to Thomas, who opened his hand. "Best not to antagonize anyone further, sis."

"This is fucking bullshit, Thomas! Omg, look at me!"

Maggie giggled. "Can I pet the tiny bug?"

"It's not a bug, kiddo, that's a person."

"But she has wings like a bug!"

"I know, and she can be swatted like one too."

"You wouldn't dare, Dresden!"

I picked up my staff and waved it in her direction with a bit of will. A gentle wind tossed her head over keester as she spluttered and snarled.

"Anything else before I return everyone to Earth?"

I shook my head. "Thank you, Mac."

"Don't mention it."

We all stood up as the Shandra opened the door. "If you will all step this way, we'll return you to Earth."

I took Murphy's hand, my wife's hand, and we followed the others out the door.

The Dresden Files/Codex Alera is copyright Jim Butcher. This story is licensed under the Creative Commons as derivative, noncommercial fiction.

Early morning sunlight filtered through the window and landed on my closed eyelids. There was a weight pressed up to me, a warm presence beside me.

I didn't want to open my eyes. Didn't want to explore whatever new situation I was in. Was I at the home I shared with Murphy? Was I in Lara's penthouse? Was I male, was I female, was Murphy herself or was she still in the porn star body?

Did it even happen, or was it some crazy dream? Maybe I'd had too much pizza?

Was Susan alive?

Hell, was Martin alive?

Was Molly back to herself? Or was she still caught up in Mab's schemes?

And Lara?

I didn't feel the weight of The Mantle. Which…might be a good or a bad thing, considering. I was hungry…but I couldn't tell if it was from Hunger, with a big H, or hunger, as in I wanted a tasty sausage, egg, and cheese croissant.

Did I have to open my eyes? I realized I was in a Schrodinger's Cat situation. I was neither Harry nor Lara at the moment, but both and neither.

I sighed. Was it a feminine or masculine sigh?

Are you there?

I waited for a bit, but Molly didn't answer.

Well, it was time. I'd never shirked a fight, never dodged a bullet, never ran from the rain. It was time to step boldly into my future, no matter what curveball reality, and Mac, might have thrown.

I opened my eyes.

The curtains Murphy and I had picked out at Macy's hung over the window in the corner. I was in our home.

"Yes!" I said, sitting up. Male voice, male arms, male chest and…I glanced down under the covers. Yep, Harry Jr. nestled gently in my pajama pants.

"Jesus, Harry. What time is it?" Murphy rolled over, her eyes bleary with sleep.

I glanced at the clock. "Six-thirty. And I'm a man again!"

She nodded, then snuggled back under the covers. "Good for you."

"Oh!" I pulled the covers down, exposing Murphy's head. Her sandy blonde, sleep mussed hair looked up at me.

"What the bloody fuck, Dresden. I'm not ready to be awake yet."

"You're you!"

"Yep, last time I checked."

"I mean, you aren't porn-star you; you're the you I love!"

She frowned. "What are you talking about?"

I frowned. "Please don't tell me everything that has happened in the last few weeks has been a dream. That is NOT going to play well."

She grinned up at me, then lifted her left hand so I could see the white-gold wedding ring around her finger. "Not on your life, buster."

"Oh!" I looked down at my finger and noticed the same thing. "We're married! Yes!"

She nodded then leaned up to kiss me properly on the mouth like a wife should when she's doing her wifely duties being a wife. I kissed her back, sensually, enjoying the play of our tongues.

She pulled away. "You need to brush your teeth, husband."

I chuckled. "Wow, Mac really came through."

"In so many ways."

"I wonder if that means Susan is alive?"

I heard someone in the house, and I looked down at Murphy whose eyes widened. She reached over into the nightstand and pulled her pistol, cocking it.

Our door opened, and with my heart pounding—

"Daddy?" Maggie said, rubbing her eyes. She had a hand in Mouse's fur. "Can I hab some Cheerios?"

"Maggie!" I said, getting up and picking up my daughter. I spun her around in a circle, and Mouse huffed at us, wagging his tail.

Maggie giggled. "Daddy! You're gonna make me throw up!"

I chuckled. "Of course, you can have Cheerios." I set her down and took her hand. "Murphy's going to sleep a little longer, so let's go into the kitchen and see what we can do."

"Okay."

I held my daughter's hand as we walked through the house.

Things had changed. Instead of my Star Wars poster, and the quaint but tasteful wall hangings that Murphy had hung, there were pictures of all of us; Murphy, me, Mouse, Mister, and Maggie. Maggie took up most of the wall space; apparently, someone was in love with taking her picture. I didn't blame them.

I dug through the cupboards and found a box of Cheerios. Pouring some into a bowl, I tossed a few at Mouse, who caught them in the air, barking to catch some more.

"What are we going to do today, Daddy?" Maggie said.

"What do you want to do, sweetheard?" I poured some milk over the cereal, then set it in front of my daughter with a spoon.

"That's not my spoon, Daddy." She giggled.

"No?" I went through the drawers and pulled out the spoon half of the salad tong.

"Oh!" I set it down, theatrically. "There you go."

"Daddy…" she giggled again. "I can't even put that in my mouth!"

"Well, where is your spoon, then, babygirl?"

She walked over to the drawer, opened it, and pulled out a pink princess spoon. "This one, Daddy."

"Wow, you are one smart little girl. Almost as smart as Mouse."

Mouse woofed, wagging his tail.

"Daddy, I'm wayyyy smarter than Mouse. I can read up to first-grade level now."

I smiled, ruffling her hair as I put on a pot of coffee.

I read at the table while Maggie ate her Cheerios, and Mouse sat looking at us with soulful eyes. A short while later, Murphy came out of the bedroom, with sleep-bedraggled hair and poured a cup of coffee.

"I see we now have a cherub living with us." She kissed me on the forehead as she sat down next to me.

"That a problem?" I said.

"No, just a surprise. You know I adore Maggie."

Maggie, as if on cue, came around and gave Murphy a big hug. "Morning, Auntie."

"Morning, sweetheart. Has your father given you any protein, or have you just been eating cereal?"

"Just cereal."

Murphy shot me a glare.

"What? I'm sure Cheerios has protein."

She passed me the box. "Where. Look at the ingredients and tell me which of those is protein."

"Whole grain Oats, Sugar, Oat Bran…" I began reading…"Oh, here it is. Tripotassium Phosphate." I set the box back down, proudly. "See? Totally protein."

Murphy rolled her eyes and sighed. She got up and pulled down a pan and started scrambling some eggs.

"So, how are you feeling?" I asked her as she stirred the eggs.

She smiled. "I kinda wondered what today would bring actually."

"Like if I'd even be here or not?"

She nodded. "And if it's really you."

I got up and went to her, wrapping my arms around her small form from behind. I kissed her neck. "I'm totally me."

She nodded. "I can tell."

"How?" I released her. "I mean…how are we different?"

She shrugged. "It's the sense of humor. What you just said about protein. If Lara were still inside you, she would not have made that joke."

"Wow, so you're saying my sarcasm is my most endearing part of my charm?"

"It's not that endearing at all, actually. But it's part of what makes you, well, you. Lara wasn't so adept at the sarcasm."

I nodded. "Well, I'm definitely me or as me as I think I should be." As I thought about it, it raised a whole lot of issues. "Which is…kinda weird actually, and maybe not so good."

"Don't do that, Dresden." She plopped some eggs in three dishes and handed one to each of us as we sat down to breakfast.

"Do what, exactly?"

"I see that look in your eyes. And yes, maybe there's some things about this situation that have been kept from you, and you really shouldn't know. And maybe if you start digging at those parts, you don't know things might start to unravel. And maybe if they unravel things might change, and for the love of GOD —"

"Or, more specifically, Mac. I'm never going to get used to that."

She giggled. "For the Love of Mac, don't dig at it."

"I wonder if that makes him the BigMac in the sky?"

Maggie giggled at that, and Murphy threw some of her eggs at me.

"Hey! That's perfectly good protein, I'll have you know."

"Auntie, your not sposed to throw your food!"

"That's right, darling, but when your father is being silly, it's perfectly appropriate."

Both of the women in my life giggled and laughed, and for the first time I felt like I could breathe again, I could enjoy again, just be and not have the constant stress of who the next monster might be, what thing might destroy the earth, or the Universe, or all of reality as we know it. I had a family.

After finishing up breakfast, Maggie and Mouse went to go play out in the backyard (we now apparently had a swing set). Murphy and I sat on the porch and drank coffee, watching them.

"So, what else do you think has changed?" Murphy said.

"Like you said, I've been a little afraid to start digging."

She nodded.

I remembered the sound of Lara screaming and how it gradually ascended upwards as she shrank and transformed into a sprite. I wondered if she were here somewhere…what had her name been? Gem…something.

"I wonder if your association with the sprites will be the same," Murphy said.

"Jesus, I was just thinking the same thing."

"She was not happy with you. It's funny how people are, isn't it? She caused all this, yet she still needs someone to blame."

"Actually, she only capitalized on an opportunity that I gave her because of our little Tantric accident."

Murphy blushed. "True."

"And that wouldn't have happened if I hadn't been wearing this—" I put my hands up to the collar…that wasn't there.

I felt my neck, a bit frantic, but there was no collar. But, that couldn't be right, because I'd literally been reading an iPad earlier and it hadn't gone up in smoke. Come to think of it…

"Oh my God."

"Don't you mean Ma—"

"Murphy!" I stood up, hands scrabbling at my neck. I ran into the house looking for my staff, my shield bracelet, my blasting rod…anything that was magical.

It wasn't there. It was gone. All gone.

I opened the door to the basement and dashed down the stairs.

Items from a lifetime of living with a child lay strewn about in boxes-A washing machine, dryer, Christmas ornaments, a sled, several pairs of skis (one broken), and other types of sporting goods.

But none of my potions, my summoning circle, my alchemical ingredients. They weren't just gone; it was like they'd ceased to exist.

Murphy came downstairs, followed by Maggie and Mouse.

Murphy looked just as startled as I did. "Where's all your stuff, Harry?"

Maggie frowned. "What stuff, Auntie?"

That didn't make sense. I knelt down. "Maggie, baby, tell me something. Do you remember what happened yesterday?"

"We went to the park, and I played ring around the Rosie?"

"No, I mean the place we went to with the Woman in White, and meeting Mac, and Molly and all those other people."

"No?"

I stared at Murphy. "You remember that, though, right?"

She nodded. "Of course. It was one of the best moments of my life."

I held out my hand, gathered my will, closing my eyes. "Forzare!"

Nothing happened.

"Oh, no, no no no no, this can't be happening!" I shook it off, closing my eyes again. "Infriga!"

No icicles. The temperature didn't even drop a fraction of a degree.

I put my hands on my head, staring at the equipment and boxes around me, inhaling but afraid to exhale.

"How can this be?" I said.

Murphy slid her arms around me, hugging my middle as I stood there in shock, horror, and disbelief.

"Magic is gone!" I said. "Oh my God, what am I going to do?"

Maggie looked up at me with those huge eyes and tugged at my shirt. "You still have me, Daddy."

I stared at her.

I had her.

I had Murphy. I had Mouse, and somewhere in the house, I'm sure Mister slept under something. I had a life, a family.

I picked up my daughter. She wrapped her arms around my neck, hugging me tightly, as Murphy hugged my middle. I put my arm around my wife as I held my daughter, standing in the basement of our house.

Grasshopper, please tell me you can hear this. I sent, or felt like I sent.

No answer came back.

Magic was...

... gone...

{The end?}

Author's note.

Thank you to everyone who has been reading and leaving a Kudos or a comment. Please comment or send me a personal message if you'd like to see further stories in the Dresdenverse, or any other Fanfic types of stories. Or if you have a special request or story theme you'd like to read.

You can find more of my stuff on my blog:
Or my Amazon site: